Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

|6:30am|

There is something freeing about running, the breeze on your face and the racing of your heart. In a world of cars and bikes, there is nothing better than this. Going back to your roots, sprinting through roads with only the sounds of music and the pounding of your soles against concrete to keep you company. 

I raise my head up to the sky, watching clouds floating high above, and take a deep breath in. The smooth rush of a runner's high fills my veins as I sprint down a road, letting my feet take me where they desire. 

I race past the buildings, reaching out my hand and graze the sides of buildings with my fingertips as I pass.  At times like this I always let my soul guide me in an almost spiritual endeavor. Towards roads unseen and experiences new and refreshing. 

But as I turned down a different street, one I have never been down before. I found that there were far fewer people than normal. Nobody is walking their dogs or playing hopscotch on the sidewalk. It's dead, like a ghost town in the middle of a metropolis. I wipe my hand over my face, ridding it of the sweat that was building up on my brow as I slow down. I think about turning back, but I keep moving forward, my curiosity carrying me forward without a hint of self preservation as I jog. My intuition has never failed me before and the desire, unbent and unyielding, to move forward trumps the logical side of my mind telling me to leave.

I turn my head, keeping it on a swivel as I observe my surroundings, slowly coming to a stop at a dark dead-end alleyway. I grip the brick with my fingers and peer inside. There is a man, nearly six-feet and stocky with a flamboyant blue and yellow Hawaiian shirt and pair of khakis. He faces away from me, staring at the tall brick wall at the end of the alleyway. His arms sway limply at his sides as he groans and growls. Sounds that send the hairs on the back of my neck on edge. However, despite the fear that courses through my veins, the instinctual urge that tells me to run. I can't. I stand and I stare, like a deer caught in a truck's headlights. 

As if sensing my presence, the man turns his head slowly towards me, and in a moment, whether I knew it at the time or not, my entire life changed. His face immediately burned itself into my memory. Thick red liquid coated the area around his mouth, his eyes a disturbing and unnatural gray. But that wasn't what sent the thick shiver of fear down the back of my spine. The man had a massive gash on his cheek. Jagged flaps of muscle hung loosely from his jaw, exposing his molars to the air and despite this injury he doesn't look bothered. Instead, when we make eye contact he growls again, this time a more guttural and disturbing sound than before. 

I immediately take a step back as he makes a step forward and I feel my heart thump against my ribcage. Fear. Raw and unbridled terror fills my veins as the feeling of adrenaline sets my nervous system on fire. He takes another step forward, head tilting limply to the side, cold eyes staring hungrily into mine, jaw snapping open and closed with a snarl. And before I can think I whip around so fast that I almost give myself whiplash and sprint back the way I came.

|6:40am|

I don't stop, I can't, my legs refuse to part with motion as I go all the way back to the overpass. I don't know how long I was running for, just that it was a record time for me as I slowed to a stop to catch my breath. I kneel slightly, resting my hands on top of my powder blue legging-covered knees and take a deep breath in. Hold it. Then let it out in a rhythmic motion before repeating again. I squeeze my eyes shut, the image of the man stumbling towards me burning in the back of my eyelids before I snap them back open. 

Jesus, what the fuck was that? Drugs? Probably. Insanity? Most definitely.

"Are you okay dear?" A voice called out, breaking me from my terror-infused state. I look up to make eye contact with an older woman in her fifties. She has short white hair cropped close to her scalp and is wearing some incredibly overpriced running gear. She's probably some kind of entertainment executive, important enough to be rich but not important enough to be a celebrity. Sitting right at the sweet spot between the two. I nod my head as I take a sip of my water, thankful for the running bag I bought right before the semester started. 

"Yes, thank you." I breathed out, the air still struggling to stay in my lungs. "Just, a bit out of breath," I lied as I tried to force the oxygen through my nostrils. I can't tell if I am having a panic attack, just out of breath, or both as my fear escapes my eyes in the form of tears. But I wipe them away as quickly as I can so the woman who just placed a hand on my shoulder can't see.

"We're running to Santa Monica Pier if you want to come with us." She offered, her voice wise and soft, a tone that somehow calmed my rising nerves. I look up from my hunched over position and make eye contact with her. I flick my gaze around to finally notice that the older woman was with a running group of five. All equally wealthy and all looking at me with gazes laced with concern. I quickly found myself standing up, straightening my back with a fake smile etched onto my features as I brush off invisible dust from my leggings. Now isn't the time to have a mental breakdown, I can do that when I get home. He didn't have a cheek. No, not now. So much blood. Fuck. 

"I would love to." I smiled diplomatically. 'Fake it until you make it', the words of my mother echoed through my mind as I pushed the emotions deep into my chest. A memory of my mother repeating the words as she covered the fresh bruises on her skin with concealer flashed through my mind for a moment before I regained clarity. "My name is Natasha." I introduced myself kindly, reaching a hand out to clasp hers.

"Evelyn." She replied taking my hand into her own. delicate and fragile like glass. She turned to her group who all watched the situation curiously. They no longer held the same expression of worry as earlier. The group most likely coming to the conclusion that I was probably fine. "Let's go." She said, clearly the leader of whatever Facebook running group that stumbled across me. As we all took off into a slow jog, annoyingly slower than my usual pace but under the current circumstances I didn't mind it like I usually would. 

Anything to get the sight of that drug-addict from my mind.

|7:30am|

"Have you seen this yet?" Georgio said, his thick Italian accent interrupting my peace as I looked towards him. We had finally made it to the pier, most of the group a few feet away discussing their next steps. Georgio on the other hand seemed to be far more interested in me, as he rested beside me. Leaning against the wooden railing, his phone in his hand as he inched towards me. Our shoulders brushing each other lightly.

He's the only member of the group around my age and clearly Sicilian; with tanned skin, short shorts, and dark brown hair that almost looks black as it curls around the tips of his ears... He has a nice ass too, which made my run earlier all that much better.

"Seen what?" I ask as I lean in to glimpse at the screen of his phone. It was bright outside so it was difficult to make out the video in front of me, and I couldn't hear the audio but it looked to be the sight of an accident. There was a man was lying down on a gurney, an EMT leaning over him until the man suddenly reached up and latched his teeth onto the EMT's neck. "What the fuck?" I whisper.

"Just wait, it gets worse." He said holding his finger onto the screen, fast-forwarding the video a bit until the psychopath was in front of a firing squad of SWAT. Their guns fired, bullets piercing the man in quick succession but he kept walking forward, his legs moving unnaturally as he stumbled, seemingly unaffected by the gunfire. "Right here." He said as one of the officers fired into the man's head, his body crumpling to the ground like a marionette doll.

"What the hell is that? some kind of new drug?" I asked, the man from earlier flashing through my mind. He was acting just like this... I take in a sharp intake of breath, this feeling again, gnawing at my bones and deep into my chest. Is this how Anastasia feels every day? I shake my head sharply and look up at Georgio as he scrolls through more YouTube videos, each one from different parts of the country with some being from what looked like Italy. Each one tagged with some variation of "Modern Monsters?" Or "End of the world?"

"I don't know, but it's everywhere." He said putting the phone in his pocket. "I haven't seen one, have you?" He asked eying me curiously as the man from the alleyway made yet another cameo in my mind. Hunched over, drooling blood and growling as he stalked towards me like an animal towards prey.

"I... No... I mean maybe? I don't think so," I stuttered out honestly as I watched the crowd people wander around the pier, some playing rigged carnival games, others eating ice cream way too early in the morning with their families. All of whom enjoying their time outside without a care or acknowledgment of the chaos blowing up their social media feed. 

I felt my chest clench, the unmistakable feeling of dread dripping into my stomach uncomfortably. I take another slow breath as I bite the feeling back, hoping instead that I drank too much coffee this morning and that my overwhelming feeling of anxiety is just a product of a minor caffeine overdose. 

"I'm going to go home." Georgio said as he stood up and stretched, his lithe frame and honeyed skin glistening under the sun. "You should too signorina." He said looking at me from the corner of his eye before walking back to the main group without another word. I watched him leave, knowing that I would never see him again but not making a move to stop him. Instead watching him walk up the pier and disappear into LA. Hoping silently to myself that if the world does go to shit that he will be alright. 

"We're going to a restaurant nearby for brunch if you want to join us." The older lady from earlier offered as she walked up next to me. I had already forgotten her name but she held the same kind smile as she did an hour ago, the one that filled me with warmth and calmed my anxiety. I thought about the offer for a moment and under normal circumstances I would've in a heartbeat. However, after what I just saw, I just can't bring myself to do anything but go home.

"Thank you for the offer but I can't," I responded politely, the words flowing off my lips like smooth honey. "I have to get back to campus, it's a five-mile run," I said looking at my phone. I could catch a taxi back, but I don't have the spare money at the moment. As I look down at my phone the woman places a hand on my shoulder and gives me a warm smile.

"It was lovely having another girl around." She said and I nodded gratefully in return. It was nice meeting new people for once, it's been lonely in the city, far from the rural town in Vermont that I grew up in where everyone knew everyone.

"Thank you for having me." I returned happily as I shook her hand. "I had a good time." I continued with a warm smile. I looked behind her to see the group trying to catch the older woman's attention. "They're waiting for you," I said, Evelyn, turning around to look at the three others standing by the entrance of the pier and waving her over. She turned back to me and gave me a hug, one that I returned in kind.

"Have a safe run back." She whispered into my ear as she pulled away and I nodded, watching her go back to the running group that had adopted me. 

I stood there for a while, long after they left for brunch. For some reason, I feel slightly melancholy as I stand here staring at the crowd around me. I take another deep breath in, the smell of carnival food and salty sea air filling my nostrils before I put my earbuds back in and start back down the road towards home. 

|12:00pm|

I burst into my apartment a panting tired mess, resting against the doorframe to keep myself upright from the exhaustion that threatened to overtake me. It was a long run back and through my desperation to get home before noon, I sprinted as quickly as my legs would allow.

I look down at my watch, old and cracked with a thick brown leather strap holding it to my wrist. 12:00. I made it just in time. I limp into the room, my feet sore and blistered as I close the door behind me with a solid thud and jingle. Before tipping over the side of the couch and falling face-first into the velvet black cushions. Grateful for the first time since I moved here that the apartment was small, and that the couch was a mere two feet from the front door. I lay there for what felt like forever, my feet stuck straight up in the air as I closed my eyes, panting heavily. 

Eventually, I started fishing for the remote to the TV with my hand. Realizing not too late after that it was nowhere to be found. Felicia, my roommate and only friend must've lost it again, not that I'm surprised, she loses everything she gets her hands on. All those long hours as a RN and studying for med school turns her brain to mush by the time she gets home. 

I lazily turn myself over and kick off my running shoes, each of them falling to the floor with two light thuds. I take a minute to stare up at the ugly popcorn ceiling like it holds the answers to all my problems. Was that a body? I run through the memory of the man, the human shaped lump on the ground behind him that I only remembered just now. But I can't focus on it, instead the blood being the only thing that sticks to my vision for longer than a few seconds. Each moment burning together as my mind tries to only focus on him, his face, his missing cheek. I should've called the police but I didn't, I was too scared. I put my hands to my face and let out a groan, I'm so pathetic.

|1:00pm|

I woke up to the sound of my phone ringing in the pocket of my leggings. I let out an irritated whine as I fish it out and hold it up to my face with a squint. Sister with a few brightly colored emojis pops up on my screen and I can't hold back the sigh that escapes my lips. I love my sister dearly, she gave up her entire life, her future to raise ten-year-old me. But the woman is as paranoid as she is stubborn. Whatever happened to her during her tours in Afghanistan and Iraq had made her certain that the world was going to end, and end soon. A fact about her that made her susceptible to conspiracy theories and psychotic episodes. I slid my finger across the screen, accepting the call and held it to my ear.

"Hello?" I asked groggily into the phone. I could hear my sister zipping up a bag, and her dogs: Doc and Sarge, prancing around her apartment in Atlanta. It sounds like she's packing, for what I have no idea. "Ana?" I called out again into the phone trying to shove down the feeling of irritation that tried to crawl its way up my throat.

"Nat, listen to me and listen carefully." She said, her voice cold and calm. "You need to leave the city." She added after a few seconds, the sounds of her racking the slide of her sidearm making it to my ears. That isn't good. I sit up, swinging my feet around to rest on the ground as I lean back into the cushions.

"Why do I need to leave the city?" I asked, pulling the hair tie from my dark blonde hair and running my fingers through the strands. Ana's psychiatrist Dr. Jenner told me that I should humor her when she does this. Let her get all the thoughts out and calm herself down, but if it gets too bad then call her. This might be one of the times that constitutes a call.

"There's an outbreak," She said, keeping her sentences short and to the point. "I don't have time to explain." She added. There was an empty pause for a bit as I stood up and paced around the apartment as I normally do when on the phone with someone. "Do you have your go bag?" She asked and I paused. The infamous bag that haunts my dreams, my sister made me make one after her last tour and promised me that it would come in handy if the world ended. It was a 40L black military bag that I covered in sparkling and colorful patches. To the point where if any active duty military person saw it they would probably want to shoot me for disrespect."Of course I do," I said as I walked into my bedroom and sat down on the twin-sized bed, pulling my legs under me as I listened to my sister.

"Take it and leave the city now before people clog up the highways" She ordered, her voice sounding more like a military officer's than my sister's. "If the cell towers go down use the sat phone at eight pm EST." She added. "Do you have your gun?" She asked before I could even process her last points of conversation. This is Ana, as cold and straight to the point as ever.

"Yes, I have my gun," I said looking over to my nightstand, a small dingy little thing I found on the side of the road. Inside the top drawer was a military-grade sidearm, a Sig Saur M17 as well as a matching conceal carry holster. Some of my fondest memories with my sister were at the shooting range where we would spend time together every weekend. The smell of gunpowder and the sounds of guns firing into paper men are burned into my deepest memories and nostalgia. 

"Take it with you." She said and I rolled my eyes, obviously if the world ended I'd take my gun. Does she think I'm dumb? Actually, maybe she does, I don't exactly follow her orders to take to the roads whenever she thinks the government is going to collapse. "What about your glasses?" She asked.

"Both pairs are in my go bag." I droned out emotionlessly. My slightly severe near-sightedness was a small hiccup in my survival possibly should the world actually end. My sister though decided that instead of letting me die automatically, bought me multiple pairs of sports glasses with straps, flexible frames, and near bulletproof glass. The damn things cost so much money, we had such a huge fight about it when I opened my care package and found them sitting inside the box. "Are we done now?" I asked as I stared at the folding doors of my closet. I really need to take a shower, I forgot to when I got home from my run. I heard a sigh on the other side of the phone, it was long and drawn out. It was obvious that she was seriously worried about something this time and the calmness of her voice during the conversation did set me slightly on edge. The memory of the man in the alleyway flashing across my vision yet again along with the YouTube video Georgia showed me, but I shook my head. My sister is having an episode, that's all.. 

"Just. Be careful okay?" She asked slowly after a few moments of silence. She knows I won't listen to her, that I'm not going to leave the city unless I see something with my own eyes and even then maybe not.

"Okay," I said back while fidgeting with my watch. I should probably text Felicia to see if she wants to get dinner tonight. Maybe we'll get pizza and have a wine night. I've been meaning to watch the new Ironman.

"Promise me, Natasha, please." She practically begged while using my full name for the first time in a long time. Immediately snapping me from my wandering mind, even for her, in all of her PTSD-induced paranoia and episodes. She never spoke to me like this, this seriously. 

"I promise," I said honestly as I rested my chin against my knee. "I'll call you tonight," I added, my voice quiet as I spoke. She was scaring me, more so than I was earlier today.

"Be safe." She said, her voice oddly quiet, the shuffling on her side of the phone stopping. "I love you."

"Yeah, I love you too," I responded, pulling the phone from my ear and staring at it as she hung up.

What the fuck was that? She wasn't stingy with affection but it was the way she said it, like it might be the last. It made me anxious as hell and For some odd reason I felt a slight pang of regret in my chest, maybe I should've told her about the man in the alleyway. No, I can't think like that, everything will be just fine. I'm over reacting. I shook my head and stood up, maybe I should go on a ride later to clear my mind.

I walked into my room and over to my closet, pulling open the doors with a quiet squeak before reaching inside and grabbing my riding clothes. A pair of thick black leather riding pants and a white undershirt. My matching black motorcycle jacket hanging on the coat hanger near the door in the living room.

Once I finished gathering my things I step into the joint bathroom and lock the door with a click before turning on the fan and stripping out of my workout clothes. The tub is on the far end of the room covered by a tacky pink and orange sunset themed curtain. I pull it back and flick on the water, letting my hand wait underneath until it grows warm enough to step inside.

I run my fingers through my dark blonde hair that is soapy from my rose-scented shampoo and use conditioner to smooth out the knots. For some reason, I take my time, enjoying the hot water and shaving my legs. I let my head tilt up allowing the warm water to drip down my face and into my open mouth before spitting it out and using my hands to wipe the water from my eyes.

When I'm finished, I step out and grab my glasses off the fake granite counter. Before drying myself off with a towel and putting on my leather pants. I had to jump a few times to get them over my ass but eventually, I managed to squeeze them on. I also tucked the white shirt into the pants, pulling at the edges slightly so it didn't look like a body suit. I do a few ridiculous squats to stretch out the leather as well as a few kicks for fun. My hands pull back my hair from my face as I brush it and tie it into a slick bun at the back of my head.

Leaving the bathroom, I saunter over to the fridge, open it with a pop, and grab a premade salad from my shelf with a bottle of Dr. Pepper. I rustle through the utensils pulling out a fork before I make my way back to the small living room and put my things down on the coffee table. I try my hand at digging through the couch cushions for the remote. My hands gripping at the smooth black surface and I pull it out and stare at it with a large smile. I flick on the TV and turn on the news before starting to eat.

|4:28pm|

The sound of keys jiggling into the lock of our door woke me up and I reached for my phone to check the time. It was four in the afternoon, and I had slept for three hours. I let out a sigh and sit up watching as Felicia practically barrels into the apartment looking like fresh hell. Her box braids were falling out of the large bun on the top of her head and her blue scrubs were brown from what looked like ash. 

"Felicia, are you okay?" I ask standing up, she rushes over to me and pulls me into a desperate hug without a word. After a few seconds, I pulled back and stared into her brown eyes as she started rambling way too fast. And despite how hard I tried I could not understand a single word that came out of her mouth. "Hey," I started "Hey," I called out again as she continued to ramble. "Hey!" I yelled snapping her out of it. "What the hell happened?" I asked moving her out of the way to look through the blinds near the door. My fingers parted the thin metal so I could take a peek outside. There didn't seem to be anything directly outside of our apartment but I would be stupid to ignore the bright yellowish-orange light of fire visible in the distance. Maybe I shouldn't have written my sister off as episodic this morning.

"Everyone is going crazy!" She said desperately after she caught her breath and came up beside me. I slid over to the door, letting the shades snap closed before dead bolting the door with the chain and turning the golden lock with a click. "Apparently the cops were killing civilians in the streets, I ran straight here from campus. Reggie and Michelle went to see what was going on." She finished listing two of her other friends from med school. I shook my head trying to ignore the fear that built up in my chest. I've been scared far too many times today. Instead I allow my mind to run through all my sister's training and turn around after taking a deep breath in through my nose.

"We'll be fine, let's just wait for the rioting to end," I said with a smile. I honestly don't know if what I just said was a lie or not, but it felt like one."You should pack a bag of essentials and change into a fresh pair of clothes just in case." I said my gaze flickering towards Felicia. She looked scared as she nodded her head, her eyes filled with unshed tears.

"Yeah." She said shaking nervously before turning towards her room, walking slowly from shock. I watched her go into her room and let out a sigh as soon as she closed the door behind her. I know it's ridiculous, I never believed my sister and her ramblings. But right now it feels like she was spitting out prophesy, not insanity.

"Fuck it, fine, Ana, you win," I said to myself as I stalked into my bedroom and pulled my go bag out of the back of my closet, heaving it onto the bed. I hurriedly went over to my nightstand and opened the drawer, threading the holster through my belt and inserting my pistol inside with a click after making sure the safety was on. I took a second, scrunching my eyes closed and taking a few deep breaths before grabbing my bag and slinging it over my shoulder.

I step out of my room and walk towards the kitchen where I lay my bag on the counter with a thud. I don't know why she is as nervous as she is, riots aren't really anything new to LA or to us. Something is telling me that she isn't being entirely honest with what she saw. Which makes me nervous.

"Felicia?" I call out, the apartment was dark other than the orange-red light that came from between the blinds and the light under mine and her doors. I walk over to her room and knock. The door creaks open and I peek inside to see her sitting on her bed with her head in her hands. "Are you okay?" I ask as I walk into her room without permission. She looks up her eyes bloodshot from crying. Her backpack was on the bed next to her with clothes and things spilling out of it, clearly packed in a hurry.

"I saw it." She said weakly "Professor Winston was walking funny and then." She paused her voice drifting off. I walk over to the mess and grab her bag moving it to the side as I sit down next to her.

"What happened?" I asked as I emptied her bag. Deciding that maybe I should just pack it for her. She clearly wasn't in any state to do it herself.

"He bit someone in the neck." She said shocked, almost as if she didn't trust her own eyes. "He wouldn't let go, Nat, just kept biting and chewing as the girl screamed." Her voice was shaking as I dumped out the pills and sorted through them. Most were useless but I kept the melatonin and giant bottle of Ibuprofen. "Then more came, people were attacking each other and biting each other, it was insane and people were just ignoring it because they were looting. It's chaos. I don't want to go back out there, Natasha. I don't." I paused for a second and stared at her.

"They were eating each other?" I asked disbelievingly. She looked at me without saying anything and the look in her eyes shocked me. It reminded me of Ana when she came home from her final tour, bloodied and bruised. Her eyes looked just like that, holding an expression that screamed 'I saw something I shouldn't have.' I took a breath, there was no way I could believe her but there was also no way she was lying. I saw it too. Whatever it is, we need to get out of the city until it blows over. "Okay, I believe you." I said "We need to leave, we go to the parking lot and take my bike. I have an extra helmet." I continued walking to her closet and digging through her clothes which were mostly tiny tops and an assortment of shorts. I pulled out a pair of jeans as well as the only normal t-shirt of her's that I could find and handed it over. "Change into this."

"I can't." She said, "We'll die if we go out there." She said staring at the clothes in my hand. I let out a sigh and went around her room, digging through her drawers and searching for anything she had that would be useful. Secretly grateful for my go-bag.

"If what you say is true, then our best bet is to leave during the chaos while trying not to draw attention to ourselves," I said folding up a few extra pairs of clothes and putting them in her bag

"You know a lot about this." She said as she took the clothes and stood up stripping right in front of me. I let out a sigh and continued to pack her things, folding the clothes and keeping them light enough for her to carry. Knowing that she probably couldn't hold as much weight as me for a long time.

"My sister is a prepper." I explained, "Obsessed with the end of the world and kind of forced me to be a part of it." I continued looking over to her, her clothes now on as she walked over to look at the bag I was packing. "We'll fill the rest with water bottles and non-perishables," I told her and handed her the bag. "Is it too heavy?" I asked, the girl slipping it over her shoulders and shaking her head.

"No." She said handing It back to me. "I've never been more happy to be your roommate than right now." She said as she followed me into the kitchen, watching as I placed the bag onto the table and opened the fridge. For once I was glad the water quality in LA was ass so we were forced to buy bottled water.

"Fill the rest of your bag with our water bottles and the granola bars in the pantry, I'll be right back," I said rushing into my room before she could reply. Felicia had calmed down a bit so she should be able to do that much by herself. Walking into my closet I grabbed my composet-toe motorcycle boots and slipped them on, tying them up and placing a small sheathed knife into the side for emergencies. We were going to be walking into a riot and I wanted to be prepared just in case.

I walked back out into the living room and towards the coat rack. Grabbing my leather jacket and matching gloves before putting them on. If was going to be driving my bike through this hell, the chances of getting into an accident are high, and I want to be as protected as possible. I grabbed my extra jacket, it was my older one and had a lot of wear and tear but it should fit Felicia. After I was done I walked back to the kitchen where Felicia was putting on her bag and adjusting the straps.

"That's a big bag." She said looking at the go bag I placed on the counter. I nodded and placed my jacket on the table.

"I'm going to start thanking my sister every day for getting it for me," I said looking at her work. "Did you get everything?" I asked as I unzipped my bag, pulled out the bladder to my water pack, and unscrewed the cap. She looked between me and my current project and nodded. 

"Yeah, couldn't fit everything though." She said, I grabbed a bottle and poured it into the blue plastic and then again with another. "This won't end," She said after a moment "It'll only get worse." She finished. I let out a sigh as I finished my work, putting the bladder into the bag and zipping it up before testing the nozzle.

"We'll be fine," I stated as I walked over to the blinds and peeked through. The city was still covered in people and some of them reminded me of the man from earlier today. They stood there in the middle of the chaos blankly and when someone came near they would lurch for them as if they were rabid animals. I snapped the blind closed. Maybe we won't be fine.

"Are they out there?" She asked nervously probably noting the look in my eye. I nodded my head and practically stalked over and put on my bag clipping the front so it wouldn't fall off, or get pulled off.

“Grab my steak knife, the nice one that almost sliced my finger off last month," I said pulling my phone out of my pocket and staring at my sister's contact. If this is as bad as she thinks, then I should call her before it gets worse. I watch as Felicia runs to my steak knives and starts digging through them as I hit the call button. It didn't even ring for a moment before my sister's voice was on the other side.

"Is it happening in Los Angeles too?" She asked quickly, I wanted to ask her what she was talking about but I already knew the answer. The words struggling to leave my lips because to say it would make it real and I don't want it to be.

"Riots, yeah," I said putting the phone to my ear as I helped Felicia get her bag on, it was a lot heavier than before but if we ran in the chaos then maybe we'd have a chance.

"They aren't riots, they're bloodbaths, get out of the city." My sister said on the other side, her words cold and calculating. A tone that made my blood run cold.

"Bloodbaths?" I asked her quietly, hoping that this was just another episode until I heard the sound of moaning before a sudden sound of squishing and crunching. I felt my throat go into my stomach "Ana?" I asked my tone almost pleading.

"Come to Georgia, we'll go out into the wilderness and find a place to ride this out." She said, her tone more comforting than before. But it felt more like she was pretending. "Find a tube, siphon gas when needed, and bring your bike but get somewhere safe first. Where are you?"

"My apartment," I said, Ana cursing on the other side of the line. Her voice was slow and steady like she was talking to a stupid child or one of her animals. A habit that she really needs to curb.

"I thought I told you to- whatever it's fine, get out of there now, follow the crowds, and call me when you're safe, don't worry about me." She said pausing for a moment "I've got to go Sarge alerted, love you." She said hanging up the phone before I could respond. Sarge was her retired combat dog, the not-so-little Belgian Malinois was very good at his job and Anastasia had kept him well-trained. I let out a breath and looked towards Felicia. I am panicking now, I can feel my chest compress and my anxiety rising but I have to stay calm. I can freak out later. We just have to get to safety.

"We need to go. Now." I said pulling her with me "Hold that knife close and if anyone tries to get close to you slash at them with it." I said locking her hand with mine "Once we're out of harm's way we'll call your friends and see if they are okay. If they are I can go get them."

"Okay." She said, her voice and hands still shaking as I took a deep breath. "We'll be fine." She said to herself as she adjusted the grip on her knife. It really didn't matter if she believed it or not, because her not getting out of here isn't an option. She has to, as my only friend in this concrete jungle, I don't have anyone else I can trust.

"On the count of three," I said grabbing the door handle and looking out the window. "One... Two... Three!" I said after bracing myself and opening the door.

|6:10pm|

Once the door was open, I was flooded with the scent of fire and the sounds of screaming. It was absolute chaos and the desire to run back inside and lock the door grappled at my subconscious. 

“Natasha?” Felicia asked holding onto my arm nervously when I didn’t move. I took a second and closed my eyes before looking out onto the balcony and hallway. A clear view of the chaos beneath us is visible from the railing. It didn’t seem like there was anyone, at least in the hallway but my metaphorical hackles were raised as I stepped forward. 

“Let’s go,” I said grabbing her hand, the two of us bolting towards the stairs while keeping our heads down. I tried to ignore the sounds of screaming that were starting to overpower the hooting and hollering of rioters. Something was going on, something bad and Felicia had seen it. I have seen it. I reached out and grabbed the staircase railing and started to go down but Felicia didn’t move. Her body as solid as a rock. 

“There’s someone behind us.” She said slowly, her voice hollow as I turned around. In front of us was our neighbor, an old man around eighty-five stumbling toward us. I watched for a moment, my body stuck still with fear as his head snapped up. His eyes. Oh my god. They were grey, clouded over like a corpse's and his arms, the way they flung out limply towards us. It wasn’t normal. Not at all. 

“Stop,” I said shakily as I stepped in front of Felicia, her hand clutching my bag. But he didn’t stop, instead, he started growling and snarling. His jaw snapped open and closed like he was priming to take a bite out of us. “Run,” I said to Felicia, the two of us taking down the stairs at a speed neither of us knew was possible. “What the fuck was that,” I said as we turned into the parking lot. 

“I saw it before at campus, he's one of them.” She said pausing “The sick.” She finished as we scanned the area for my bike. Which was nowhere to be found. 

“Fuck!” I cursed, someone must’ve stolen it, hot-wired it, or something. The area was now empty except for a few stragglers who were shambling around like our neighbor upstairs. I pulled Felicia down to the side of a car and shimmied forward. I pressed my foot to the ground and heard a soft squish. I slowly looked down, the smell of blood filling my nose.

“Oh my God,” Felicia said, her voice muffled through her hand that covered her mouth. I felt myself gag, my body wanting to expel all my lunch but I tried to hold it in. It was a body. Head missing, torso clawed open. I could see its/their intestines falling out of the body, and my foot was inside of its chest cavity.  “My car, my car is right over there.” She said snapping me back to reality. I followed her gaze and sure enough, her car was right there. On the other side of the parking lot. Her 2004 Toyota Prius, the thing barely runs but it gets hella gas mileage. In that thing, with a few stops to siphon, we could probably make it to Georgia in a few days. Finding something to focus on other than the corpse I narrowed in on the car. That was what was important. I can have a mental breakdown later.

I waited until I couldn’t see anyone around and we bolted across the carpark. My legs practically screamed at the speed I was forcing them to move. But we got there. Splitting up so she could take the driver's seat, I waited for her to open the car door. Taking a second to look around, the absolute mess that surrounded us looked like a war zone. The sounds of rioters got further away and the noises and groans of the sick got closer and louder. I tried not to think about it too much as Felicia opened the door and I slid inside and threw my bag into the backseat. 

She put the key into the ignition and it started up. A miracle, because this shitty car never started the first time before. She backed up, her main focus probably to get to the main road. I was in far too much shock to make for a good conversation. My eyes stuck on my boot, the black leather shining with what I know is blood and chunks of pinkish-red guts. I felt my stomach lurch again and I held my hand over my mouth, my tongue salivating uncomfortably. 

“We can take the I10, swap to the I15 then go onto the I40 towards Atlanta.” She said, the two of us trying to ignore the people throwing things at the car as we drove. Which was a good sign. It meant we were out of Sickville, for now.“My parents live in El Sereno, it’s on the way. We can stop there, get them, then leave.” I nodded my head, looking out the window at the chaos around us, and moved my finger to make sure the lock was still in place. 

“Good idea, but the highways will be over-congested, we’ll never get out that way,” I said weakly as I turned my head to look at her. At least I’m not alone, thank God I’m not alone. “We can go get your parents, and crash at their place while we figure out our next move.” I offered. My eyes moved from her face towards the sidewalk where I noticed some non-rioters weaving through the street. It seemed to be two men, three women, and a boy. One of them was injured and being carried. “Felicia stop,” I said. I know my sister always told me that in these situations it should be me first and useful people second. But I cannot in good conscience just abandon these innocent people. 

“What wh- Oh my God.” She said for the tenth time this evening as she pulled over and rolled down the window a smidge. They looked at us with a mixture of hope and fear, which is reasonable, I’m scared too. “Get in.” She said gesturing to me to unlock the back door. I crawled past the center console and pulled up the lock with a click. “I’m a medical student and RN from UCLA, I can help.” She continued convincingly. The man carrying the woman stepped forward obviously far more trusting than the Latino man behind him who looked at us, more so glared at us from next to a young woman. Who I assumed was probably his daughter. 

“We are going to El Sereno.” The man with dark hair said as he reached for the car door. His hand wrapped around the handle before it got slapped away by the older man. 

“No.” He said matter of factly. Understandable, but kind of dumb in this situation, being stubborn will only put us all in harm's way. I watched as the girl who I assumed was his daughter grabbed his arm tightly. 

“Papa please, mama needs medical attention.” She begged, the two sharing a whole conversation with their eyes as I watched the chaos around us getting worse. People were moving on and the faint sounds of growling were getting closer. We are running out of time. 

“We need to leave now Felicia.” I said my eyes going back to them “We are also going to El Sereno, she has family there.” I continued making eye contact with the older man. He reminded me of my sister. His eyes were dark and cold, he has seen things, and people like that need to be treated with the same logistical reasoning they use. “You aren’t going to find a doctor right now, all the hospitals will be flooded with people,” I said coldly as I stared at him. The two of us sizing each other up for a moment but seemed to be enough because he opened the door himself. 

“Fine, but I go with you.” He said as the man with black hair placed the woman inside and the other sat down next to her. “Ofelia go with them.” He said the others looking at each other before shutting the door with a solid thud. The other man came over to the window and looked through.

“Our truck is right over there, follow us and we will go to El Sereno together.” He said pointing in a vague direction and sure enough between the chaos a lone white truck sat in the middle of the street. How it wasn’t destroyed like all the others is beyond me but I try not to think too much about it. 

“How did you meet them?” I asked as we followed after the running group, the four people sticking together like glue, hands interlaced. 

“They broke into my shop.” He said bluntly. Oh. I keep my eyes forward as they get into the truck. The son and Ofelia hop into the back and we are off. Speeding through crowds, and secretly hoping we don't have to run over anyone. 

“You were lucky,” I responded plainly, the car falling into silence afterward. The group of us drove through the streets which were now mostly abandoned save for a few stragglers. “Where are you from,” I asked him after a few minutes of driving. 

“El Salvador.” He said with the same monotone voice. I nodded though he couldn’t see me and leaned back against the carseat. 

“My sister has that same look in her eyes,” I said watching out the window. “She was in the Marines, did three tours, didn’t come back the same after the third,” I explained. I don’t know why I just dropped that, maybe I miss my sister. Maybe I’m worried about her, but to be honest, if there was anyone who would survive a chaotic situation like that it’d be my sister. I’m the one who should be worried about. I look down at my shaking hands and clutch them together. 

“Then you understand why I don’t trust you.” He said and I nodded. 

“Yeah. I do.” I responded the car falling back into silence. But I knew that this time we weren’t going to be talking for a while. I lean my head against the window and watch as the people run by in fear. Whatever that sickness is, it’s spreading, and it’s terrifying. 

|6:35pm|

We pulled into the driveway of what I assumed was the man’s house and immediately something didn’t feel right. It was quiet in the neighborhood, too quiet and that set my hair standing up. I opened the door and stepped out with the others. 

“Stay here.” The large man said before walking inside. I look to Felicia and she goes to the back of the car and opens the door where the Latino man is already getting out. 

“I’ll watch her, you go.” She said, the man, deciding not to argue walked inside the house, and I decided to follow behind him. My hand clenched onto my pistol, though I know I’m probably not going to use it. I’m weak, not like my sister. 

“I asked you to wait in the car.” He said. Though I am assuming he is talking to his son who is following closely behind him. 

“Looks like no one's here Dad.” The kid said eyeing around his father curiously. I stayed behind the group with the old man as we walked forward carefully. 

“The car's still in the driveway. They've Gotta be here.” The man responded. I stopped in my tracks as we rounded into the living room. The ominous sounds of crunching filled my ears and I felt sick to my stomach, especially when a rancid metallic smell filled my nose. 

I thought back to Felicia who was outside and her parents whose home is somewhere near here. We’ll have to get them as soon as we're able. If they're still there, still alive. I shake my head, trying to focus which was far easier said than done. 

“Dad?” The kid called out as they all stared at the sight. A man was hunched over a dog, one that looked remarkably similar to Sarge, and eating it. The man fisting chunks of meat into his mouth, I tried not to gag at the smell and took an involuntary step back. The older man gave me a disapproving gaze and stepped closer to the scene. His look fills me with much-needed resolve. I take a sharp breath through my nose before ambling forward, following a few steps behind him.

“Get back,” Travis ordered and held a hand out stopping everyone’s movement. “Lisa get Chris in the car now. Get out of here.” He said again, trying to sound strong but the tone of his voice screamed uncertainty. I looked at his son and who I assumed was his wife before pulling them back towards me. 

“Felicia is in the car with the older woman, she could use some help,” I say giving them an excuse to leave. I nod to Lisa, the two of us speaking wordlessly for a moment. After a few seconds, Lisa reciprocated the movement and pulled her son back outside despite his protests. “Old man,” I beckoned the greying man quietly as Travis walked forward, trying to coax the man. He kept saying the name Peter over and over again like it would do anything. The man I called out to turned his head to look at me and I handed him my pistol, grip facing out “Safety’s on.” I informed him, and he responded with a curt nod and took it from my palm. Holding it with a relaxed posture, like he was used to the weight of the cold metal in his palms. 

“Hey, you’re sick,” Travis coaxed while walking forward, the man standing up, his body tilted at an awkward angle. It looked almost like he didn’t know how to walk and just started to shamble forward with a limp. “Peter come on, it’s Travis.” He said as he pushed back the approaching man with his hands a few times, trying to keep him at a distance. I swiftly drew my knife from my boot and held it in my palm. Whether that man is sick or dead, I don’t know, but self-defense is self-defense. I think. I bit my inner cheek, trying to stop myself from thinking about the man’s family and friends who are probably worried about him. 

“Travis,” I said cautiously, the man staring at us with the same dead eyes as Felicia and I’s neighbor. I glance towards the old man the two of us sharing a momentary look of acknowledgment, I'm tense and I know I can't kill him but I can at least help detain him. I flipped the knife in my palm into a reverse grip, finding comfort in the handle as I held onto it with whitened knuckles. “I don’t think he can talk.” I persisted while slowly creeping forward. 

Everything happened in a moment, Peter suddenly pushed Travis down and the two started a struggle. The old man pointed my pistol at the sick person’s head but couldn't find a clear shot. Travis managed to somehow get the upper hand and lifted Peter up before shoving him against the glass while he snapped his jaw open and closed, clearly trying to get a bite out of the man. 

“Move!” A blonde woman said, appearing out of nowhere and holding a shotgun to the sick man’s head. Travis turned to look at her with recognition in his eyes but refused to move out of the way. Despite her determination, it was obvious to me that the older woman didn’t know if she could kill the man in front of us, she was hesitating. It was at that moment that a gun fired. My gaze snapped over to the old man who was still holding my pistol. Travis stumbled back in shock as Peter stumbled forward seemingly unaffected by the new, bleeding bullet hole in his jaw. The old man seemed unphased by the scene in front of him and walked forward, placing the barrel of my pistol to the man’s head and pulling the trigger again without blinking an eye. Peter's brain matter splattered against the window as he slumped down to the ground. The man’s head, nothing more than a pile of meat as it hit the wooden floor with a thud. 

“What did you do,” Travis uttered in shock as he stared down at his dead neighbor.

“Oh my God.” I breathed out as the old man wiped down my gun with the hem of his shirt before handing it back to me. I grabbed it with a shaky hand and flipped the safety back on, shoving it into its holster in my belt like it was on fire. We all sat in silence for a moment before I remembered the people outside. “We have to bring everyone inside, and lock all the doors and windows,” I declared, finally finding my bearing as I held in the bile that threatened to leave my throat. I sheathed my dagger back into my boot and slowly walked outside. 

“Travis, is he okay? We heard a gunshot.” Lisa said rushing towards me, her son close behind. 

“Uh, yeah, but, I wouldn’t go in there,” I warned, clearly out of it. Lisa not liking that answer decided to rush inside, her son following after her. I practically staggered to the car where Felicia was with the girl and her mom. “The inside is clear, but...” I trailed off as the two looked at me expectingly. I fidgeted with the bag on my shoulders nervously under their gazes. 

“What?” Felicia asked standing up, the girl eyeing me as well while also trying to comfort her mother. “What is it, Nat?” She asked, I licked my lips and looked out across the street. If there are more sick like him, they are going to follow the gunshots. 

“It’s safe to go inside. Let's go get-" I'm cut off by the sounds of a girl screaming, the three of us looking at each other before I dashed back inside leaving the three women on their own. 

“Alicia!” The blonde woman yelled as I skidded into the living room and out into the yard. A girl no older than eighteen was trying to climb over the fence, and the boy who was around her age ran up to her, trying to assist her. 

“Get off of me, get off me.” She repeated over and over, clearly struggling with something. I unclip my bag and let it fall to the ground with a thump as I place it near the wall. I was about to help the boy when they both fell over and the girl hit the boy in the nose causing it to bleed. 

“I was trying to save you, Alicia!” The boy shouted angrily while covering his nose. 

“Just calm down,” Travis said trying to coax his son. I let out an irritated sigh, if this keeps up then everyone in the neighborhood will come out to see what’s going on. Sick and non-sick. 

“We need to get the injured lady out of the car,” I said to Travis, the man in question walking away with his son, clearly not hearing me or not caring. I turn to look towards one of the other new additions. A man who didn't look too much younger than me stood there awkwardly, running a hand through his stringy brown hair. I take a step over to him “Hey, can you come help me?” I asked, “There's an injured woman in my friend’s car.” I repeated, snapping him out of his speechless panicking. He glanced at me wordlessly for a moment before nodding and gesturing for me to lead the way. 

“What’s uh, your name?” He asked as we walked out onto the driveway. I observed him for a second before giving him a warm smile. 

“Natasha, you?” I asked, kind of happy for the small talk after everything that’s happened in the past few minutes, let alone the past few hours. 

“Nick.” He replied, reciprocating my grin, seemingly also pleased for the small distraction.  

“Nat," Felicia acknowledged as I walked up before looking at Nick "Man I don’t know, can you two help me move her?” Felicia asked as we walked forward. Nick's eyes were trained on the older woman’s busted ankle as we got closer. It was obvious that it needed surgery, but I don’t think that Felicia can perform one. She isn’t even in her residency yet. 

“Yeah.” “Sure.” We said at the same time as we helped move her. Felicia guided us, telling us where to hold so that her leg wasn’t jostled too much. Her daughter holds the injured foot steady as the five of us carefully walk into the house. 

“Who are these people Travis?” The blonde woman asked as we carried the older woman inside.

“Is there a room?” Felicia asked Travis nodded before looking towards the blonde woman. 

“I’ll explain everything, just give us a minute.” He said “This way.” He continued, leading us into a back room where we placed her on the bed. Felicia turned to look at me. 

“My med bag is in the trunk, can you grab it for me?” She asked. 

"Sure," I replied before walking out of the room without another word and turning into the living room which looked like a murder scene. Though I guess it is. There was blood everywhere with a dead body and dog on the floor. 

The blonde woman did not look happy to see us and I honestly don’t blame her. Shit's going down and it isn't the time to be making new friends. But either way, I am thankful she isn’t fighting us being here too much. I look at my bag on the floor deciding to pick it back up and sling it back over my shoulder. It was a stupid decision to leave it there in the first place. I don’t know these people, and this bag holds all my supplies for the trek to Georgia which is far as fuck. 

“Who are you?” The blonde woman asked as I walked out to the car, her footsteps trailing behind me with her arms crossed. I open the trunk and pull out the tan duffle bag that Felicia uses for her practicals. 

“I’m a student at UCLA, my roommate Felicia and I ran into Travis and the others while they were running from the riots,” I explained shutting the trunk closed. I turned towards her and looked her in the eyes. “I know you don’t want us here, you have your family, and your plans. Felicia and I won’t stay long, we have our own.” I explained, trying to reassure her. 

“What’s your name?” She asked, grabbing the bag from my hands. I’m unsure if she is being nicer because she knows I’m a student or if it’s because she knows I’m going to leave soon. Either way, it’s appreciated. 

“Natasha.” I said “You?” I asked as we walked back inside both trying to ignore the carnage awaiting us. 

“Madison.” She said looking at me. Her inflection is quite similar to who I assume is her son’s. I nodded my head and we walked back inside in silence until she broke it. “When are you leaving?” She asked bluntly. Her tone reminded me of my sister's as I fidgeted with the strap of my bag before glimpsing over to her. 

“Probably after Felicia's done here, Her parents live right down the road,” I explained as I opened the door, a small army of people surrounded the bed. Deciding not to go inside I waited out in the hallway. Nick eventually stepped out the door and leaned on the wall next to me. The two of us didn’t talk, we didn’t really need to while we observed the chaos unfolding before us in comfortable silence. 

|7:00pm|

I relaxed back on a plush armchair, my bag resting between my legs as I listened to the family argue. It seems that the blonde woman, Madison, and the girl with hair the same color as mine wanted to leave now. While Travis was asserting that they should leave tomorrow morning. It really isn’t my place to be sitting in on their family meeting. But one; there isn’t really anywhere else for me to go and two; they haven’t noticed I’m here yet and I’m worried that if I move their anger will be directed toward me. Nick stood next to me, being the only one to notice I'm sitting here but not saying anything. Just observing the situation in front of him with an unreadable expression. 

There was something about him that made me apprehensive, he was blanketed in sweat, and his hair was practically slicked to his face. Frankly, he looked like shit, and I don’t know why he does which bothers me greatly. 

“Hold on. It's dark. We don't even know if the freeway is passable.” Travis said clearly exhausted with the conversation. 

“He’s right,” I said deciding to finally break my silence despite my better judgment. The family finally noticing that I'm sitting right next to them. I adjust uncomfortably under their gazes before I speak again “Listen, I get it if y’all wanna go now. But I’m sure that everyone else had the same idea as you. Felicia and I were going to take the I40 towards Georgia to meet up with my sister but it’s going to be packed cars for miles.” 

“How do you know that?” Madison asked, “Have you seen it?” She interrogated. Part of me wanted to scoff, to tell her that this is common sense. But truthfully, I don’t know if it is, my sister drilled all this into my head from the moment she came back from Iraq. This family probably didn’t have to live with someone's prepper behavior for the past ten years. 

“If you wanted to leave you should’ve left this morning,” I explained candidly. “Plus, is that a risk you really want to take right now? If you get stuck in the desert at night then what? The chances of y'all running out of water is high and there won’t be any out there to purify for miles. Your best bet is to hunker down and sleep through the night before coming up with a new plan in the morning.”

“Mom I think she’s right,” Nick expressed, agreeing with me. “We don’t know what it looks like out there and the roads could be dangerous.” He continued “Let's stay for one more night, lock the doors then leave in the morning.” Madison opened her mouth and at first I thought she was going to reject the idea but instead, she sat down on the couch.

“Fine, but as soon as the sun comes up we’re leaving. We can take the backroads west.” She said with a huff of air. 

Glad that the situation was resolved. I took my phone from my pocket and looked at the screen. Zero bars, the cell towers are down. It was about seven at night so I had an hour before my sister was supposed to turn on her SAT phone. I need to ask her if it’s okay if I bring company to Georgia. Felicia will be fine, my sister will find her useful since she is a RN. The others though, I looked at them, she might consider them a liability. Madison seems quick to adapt as does the old man. But the rest are questionable at best, though, there is power in numbers. I let out a sigh leaned back against the chair and stared up at the ceiling, deciding to close my eyes for a moment, my legs wrapped up in my bag as exhaustion took over. 

Chapter Text

|1:00pm|

Sunlight streamed through the curtains as the phone call ended. I released an irritated sigh and looked down at Sarge, the dog already looking up at me with large brown eyes. Today has already been hell, from the second I woke up, I knew that this was the moment I’ve been preparing for. 

I turn my head slightly, the police radio has been getting more and more frantic as the operators start to panic. Clearly trying to organize the growing citywide chaos being thrown into her lap. I slam my hand onto the radio and shut it off with a click before looking back at Sarge. 

“She doesn’t believe me.” I stated to the dog, who tilted his large brown and black head in confusion. I click my tongue and run a hand over my blonde ponytail. “She’ll be fine, she’s my sister.” I declared to the two dogs staring at me before kneeling down and running my fingers through Sarge’s thick coat. “You too Doc, come here,” I beckoned my other dog, A golden retriever, far younger than Sarge and with a very different job. Though, I will have to train her in recon as soon as I have the free time. 

After allowing myself five seconds I stand up and dust the fur from my cargo pants. That’s enough comfort for now, it’s time to get my plan in motion. I ignore the disorganized state of my studio apartment and part the blinds with two fingers. The situation outside hasn’t gotten dire. Yet. I’m not so disillusioned to think that the riots won’t be making their way over to me soon. In fact it would be foolish of me not to leave within the next few minutes. 

My eyes go to the map on the far wall where a TV should be, it was made of thick paper and stapled to the plaster with red pins. I stare at my destination, the Quarry, it’s close, has a reliable water and food source, perfect for a temporary base of operations. 

I reach towards the map and rip it from the wall, rolling it up quickly before turning around and eying my go-bag. An 80L monstrosity with enough supplies inside to last me a month by myself and implements what will continue to be useful for far longer. 

My hand is about to grab the strap when a frantic knock starts on my door. Sarge stands by my side, hackles raised and teeth bared. He doesn’t bark, no, he doesn’t do anything without my command. I slip my hand into the band of my pants, sliding my Sig from it’s place and point it steadily towards the door as I quietly walk closer. I slide the peephole cover to the side and peer inside. For a few moment I prepare myself to shoot bullets through the door at whoever or whatever is on the other side. 

A red and white baseball cap covering a mop of black hair greets my vision and I immediately relax. Sliding the gun back into the belt of my pants after flicking the safety back on  I unlock the rusted padlock with a click before opening the door with a non-oiled creek. 

“Glenn… Kid, you have got to be more careful, I almost shot you,” I expressed, looking at the barely-a-man in front of me. He shuffles uncomfortably in front of me and I let out a sharp sigh. He’s a good kid, friendly and got me free pizza from time to time in exchange for giving his roommate’s rat dog training sessions. However, what stands out the most about him is his similar disposition to my sister, wide bright eyes filled with ambition and as sharp as a tack.

“I’m sorry Miss Volkov.” He apologized, rubbing the back of his neck and walking in as I widen the door, gesturing for him to come inside. 

“I told you to call me Ana, Miss Volkov makes me feel old as shit,” I corrected grabbing a water bottle and handing it to him. “What brings you here?” I asked, observing carefully as his eyes scanned my bag and thick camo vest covered dogs. 

“You're leaving?” He asked looking at me with wide black eyes. I let out a huff and lean against the counter. 

“I’m planning to go on a camping trip,” I lie, trying to sound like I’m not going to bug out at The Quarry for the foreseeable future. But for some reason the look in his eyes pricked at my intuition. He knew something, saw something. I quickly scan him over, noticing almost immediately that his left hand was stained red. Blood, obviously, I should’ve noticed that sooner. “I’m not going on a camping trip.” I backtracked as I opened a bottle of water and took a sip, part of me knowing that this conversation was going to delay my plans. 

“Can I go with you?” He asked and I find myself in slightly disbelief. Not in his request, no, in the fact that I didn’t notice how off his entire demeanor was to his usual behavior. His voice was weak and his eyes held the unmistakable look of fear. Refusing to chastise myself for being rusty, I decide instead to calculate his usefulness: He’s a smart kid, small, quick, and clearly at least somewhat aware of what’s going on outside if the blood on his hand is any indication. He should also know Atlanta like the back of his hands from delivering pizzas everyday.

Conclusion: Useful

“Fine,” I stated after a short pause, “have you packed a bag?” I asked as I grabbed my own, slinging it over my shoulders and clipping it in place. He shook his head after a short delay, still clearly in shock from whatever happened to him. 

“No, uh- my uh- apartment is a bit of a uh- mess right now.” He stuttered, his voice slightly shaking. Well, that answers that question. It doesn’t take a genius to notice the way that the kid is looking at the ground right now. There is someone in that apartment, probably whatever put that blood on his hands. Hopefully a dead someone. 

“We’ll go to your apartment and pack you a bag before heading out,” I announced, watching as the boy started to look more desperate as he tried to get in my way as I walked towards the door.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea...” He argued nervously. I glanced at him for a moment with an unreadable expression before sliding passed him towards his apartment next door. I slip my pistol from the back of my cargo pants and grip it in my palms. “Wait.” He practically begged, the kid nearly stepping on my heels as we walked.  

“Are they alive?” I asked as I got to the door, Sarge practically wrapped around my ankles. I turned to look at Glenn who was paler than a sheet of paper. I guess not. “Open the door,” I ordered bluntly. To be honest, I don’t care if his roommate is dead in there as long as he stays dead. 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” He repeated nervously while twiddling with his fingers. I scanned him for a second and gave him a slightly irritated look. We don't have time for this.  

“Kid, I’ve seen worse, open the fucking door or I’ll kick it down,” I ordered, my tone more authoritative than it needed to be. Glenn is already shaking like a leaf, scaring him more won’t help our situation. I open my mouth again to repeat the words in a more friendly tone when, to my surprise he moved to the door and slid his key into the lock. 

He walked in first with the dogs and I close behind. As soon as we crossed the threshold into his apartment I was immediately greeted by the familiar metallic smell of blood. For a moment I was brought back to Iraq, to houses of bodies and villages leveled to the ground by IEDs before snapping back. I take a sharp breath of air through my nose before following behind Glenn, closing the door quietly after us. 

“Where is he?” I asked as I walked into the main living space of the apartment. It was messy but there didn’t seem to be a struggle, at least not here. I scan the cheap futon and spot a half eaten box of pizza with a few presumably empty cans of beers. Looked like Glenn was playing video games by the death screen on the television. Expensive for a college kid but, they aren’t known for being smart with their money. I look down at Doc who eyes the box hungrily. “Go.” I nodded in permission, Doc immediately rushing forward and shoving her golden head into the leftover pizza. Some therapy dog she is. I scoffed lightly and turned to Glenn who was watching me from the middle of the room. 

“Bathroom.” He uttered quietly while twisting his fingers together. “It was an accident, he came at me- he wasn’t himself.” He tried to explain not realizing that I really didn’t care. I turned to him and gave him another slightly irritated look. 

“Then we won't go into the bathroom,” I responded smoothly before walking past the closed bathroom door and into the living room/kitchen. There was a row of off white cabinets and I threw them open one by one until I found the non-perishables. To be honest there isn’t much, a few cans of Chef Boyardee Beefaroni, and a single condensed tomato soup. I started pulling everything out and placing it on the counter. My eye catching my watch and I bite back a grown of anger. We need to leave. Now. “Do what I say and do it quickly understood?” I ask the kid, looking up from taking inventory. He nods quickly and I almost feel the corners of my lips perk up, at least he can follow directions. “Good, get your school bag and fill it with underwear, a change of clothes, and any medicine you can find without going into the bathroom. Come back when you’re done.” 

“Yeah… Yeah, okay.” He said breathlessly before turning and rushing into the other room like someone lit his pants on fire. I don’t wait for him to enter his room before going back to my work slightly impressed. If he keeps this up his survival odds might go up from ten percent to twenty if shit hits the fan permanently. 

I quickly start shuffling through the drawers of the kitchen which were incredibly empty though, again, college boys. Though eventually I managed to find a single steak knife with a plastic handle, it was obviously stolen from a chain resturant but I don’t care. I place it on the counter before double checking the shelves. Fortunately I managed to find a few cans of chicken noodle soup, sorting all of them based on calories. Though nutrition is important, our immediate concern is having the energy to move and something tells me that kid eats a lot. Speaking of I look back up and spot Doc had finished her snacking and made her way back next to me. 

|1:30pm|

“I'm done.” He said rushing back into the room and putting his bag onto the fake marble counter. I grabbed it and peered inside, sure enough, he did exactly as I asked. It was a bit of a messy job but we're strapped for time. I nod curtly and reach for the cans on the counter.

“Do you or your roommate use any recreational substances?” I asked already knowing the answer as I start to fill the bag. I have to keep it light, the kid probably cant handle too heavy of a bag. Especially if we need to move quickly. 

“Uh. No?” He responded cautiously after a long pause causing me to look up at him with a raised eyebrow. “Uh. Maybe? Should I get it?” He corrected, breaking down from my stare. 

“Yes.” I say with a nod “We can use it for trading if we need too,” I stated blankly as I put in the last can and one bottle of water. There is a few bottles left over but food is a much higher priority. 

About a minute later he came back with a small metal tin which I shoved into his bag and zipped it up. I hand him his bag, leaving him to slide it over his shoulder as I pull back the curtain, watching the smoke rising above the buildings. I knew I made the right choice when choosing an apartment on a high floor, made the swaying floors worth it. 

“Come on, we need to move and move quick. We only have about an hour until the riots get to us.” I started turning to look at Glenn, his eyes focused on the bathroom door. The poor kid is still in shock despite trying to keep it together. I walk forwards and place a hand to his shoulder, snapping him out of it. “Do you know the fastest way to the Quarry by foot?” I ask him. 

“Yeah.” He said walking towards the window I came from. “We can use the fire escape” I stare at him for a moment before looking down at my two dogs who were sitting at my feet.

“Not with Sarge and Doc.” I said, “We'll go out the emergency exit in the staircase” I finished. It would be easier to move without two grown dogs but my dogs aren’t pets.

“But what if there are-“ He pauses, his voice caught in his throat. I let out a long sigh, grabbing the knife off the counter, and handing it to him. 

“Then you either stab them or get behind me,” I said bluntly. Watching as he stared at the knife with wide eyes before reaching out and grabbing it with shaky hands. I don’t have time to deal with this. I spin around and walk back to the door. “Stay close, when we're out of the building you’ll take the lead,” I ordered, the boy nodding his head as I opened the door slowly with a creak and peeked my head out into the hallway. I grip my pistol securely in my left hand, my gaze flickering to both sides of the hallway. Clear. I lifted my right hand out of habit, my heart racing in my chest as I gesture him forward. 

|2:00pm|

I’ve spent years pretending that war didn’t change me, that the gunfire and death was just a small blip in my short life. But as we stepped into the unknown, the possibility of combat itching at my skin. I realized something. This feeling, the excitement that filled my chest and the adrenaline pumping through my veins like Heroin. It feels right, familiar, and for the first time in a long time I’m in my element.

As we make our way down the empty hallway intuition itches at the back of my skull. Something isn’t right, there are no noises, no sounds of TV from a neighbors apartment or frantic packing. Nothing, like everyone left far before we did which I know isn’t true. I snap my head to the side as Glenn’s sneakers squeak against the clean tile. He freezes for a second before mumbling an ‘oops.’ I roll my eyes and wave a hand forward, signaling him to follow after me and proceed towards the stairwell. I look down at the gun in my palm and slide it back into it’s holster. It wouldn’t go well if a civilian saw me with my gun out so instead I kept my left hand overing over my hip as we moved with quick and careful steps. 

When we reached the stairwell I looked through the small window in the door. It seemed to be empty but we couldn’t be too sure. I hate stairwells, they’re death traps. I’ve been in one too many gunfights in one and each time one of my men ended up dying. I urge it open, scowling as the door made a loud click before squeaking open. I scan the stars and gesture Glenn to follow once it’s clear. We quickly make our way down the stairs, the sounds of my combat boots clamping down on the concrete steps are far too loud for my liking but are unavoidable. 

When we finally make it to the first floor I look at the emergency fire door that leads to the alleyway. I scan it carefully, reading the warning that the fire alarm would go off if I opened it. I bite my tongue, considering whether it was worth it or not before deciding it wasn’t and turning towards the main door. 

Two large double doors sat between us and the outside world. From this vantage point there didn’t seem to be any rioting on this side of town. But, I know better than to assume that it won’t make it’s way here. I turn towards the kid, the toes of his shoes practically stepping on the heels of my boots as he grips the straps of his bag with whitened knuckles. My eyes flicker to Doc and Sarge who stare up at me, waiting to find out where we’ll go next. I bite my inner lip before gesturing forward and bursting through the front doors. 

The second we were outside Glenn took the lead, turning around the curve of a building and slipping into the alleyway. I follow closely behind him, my sister Natasha slips into my mind for a moment before a shake it away. This isn’t the time to worry, she’ll be fine, and if not, I taught her as best I could. 

“This way,” Glenn said in a rushed tone as he turned down a different alleyway. I look to Sarge and Doc, the two dogs practically pressed against my legs. They can sense something, it’s obvious. Sarge’s posture is straight and the hair on his back is raised as he holds his nose up in the air. He may be retired but he knows how to do his job, I made sure of that. I follow Glenn closely, the sounds of four feet and eight paws echo through the alleyway as we take different paths through the city. I watch the kid appraisingly, he’s quick on his feet and watches his surroundings carefully. I have to admit, the kid is good. If he keeps this up, I might just give him my spare tent. 

It didn’t take long for us to make it to the riots, or for the riots to make it to us. Either way the chaos is getting closer and we have to be far more cautious. The smell of smoke fills my lungs as the sounds of yelling gets louder. I can tell the kid is getting nervous but we don’t have a choice, we need to get out of the city and fast. 

We turn into a new alleyway and the kid practically skids to a stop. I almost open my mouth to speak when the familiar smell of blood fills my nostrils. I peak around his shoulder, my hand grabbing his arm and pushing him behind me as I scan the situation. There, five yards in front of us kneels a white woman in a green and yellow summer dress. She’s hunched over someone, her hands digging into the flesh before bringing it to her mouth and slurping the meat down. She hasn’t noticed us yet, and if I’m careful I can take her down before she does. I turn towards Glenn who took a shaky step back, eyes wide. I reach a hand out grabbing his bicep and hold him in place. He looks towards me terrified and I hold my index finger to my lips. I slowly release him and slide my hand towards a large combat knife strapped to my thigh, quietly slipping it from it’s sheath and gripping it in my palm. Keeping my eyes on the woman in front of me, my gaze flickers to Sarge who eyes me expectingly. 

“Fass,” I order with a whisper, the dog immediately breaking into a sprint towards the woman. He bites down on her arm, tearing into the skin and shaking his head. The woman didn’t seemed bothered as she started to claw at Sarges fur while making an unnatural gurgling sound. However, before she can manage to break Sarge’s skin my knife jabs into the skin of her throat. It should’ve immediately put her down but it didn’t, instead she kept moving. Turning her attention towards me and ignoring Sarge’s gnawing at her arm. Her face, stained with blood and blue veins poking out of near transparent skin faces me. She snaps her jaws open and closed unnaturally while making the same guttural groaning noises. I rip the knife out of her neck, spraying myself with her blood before immediately stabbing her again in the temple. Her eyes roll into the back of her head as she crumples to the ground on top of the body. “What the fuck was that?” I whispered to myself. I’ve seen the videos of these things, but in person? It was a completely different monster, literally. 

“I told you, they just keep coming.” Glenn said as he ran up to me slightly out of breath with Doc at his heels. I pull the knife from the woman’s head, gripping her brown hair with a fist as I yank out the blade with a squelch. 

“I didn’t know it’d be like that.” I replied as wiped my blade on her dress before putting it back into it’s sheath. “Good boy Sarge, there is jerky in your future.” I commended as I stood up. I take a second to check my body, noting the thick crimson covering my once tan cargo pants and hands. I can only imagine what my hair and face look like. I can feel the sticky cool liquid on my scalp as I wipe my face with my arm. Wait, cool? I reach up a finger and pick up some of the blood from my forehead, observing it carefully. It isn’t my first time covered in someone else’s blood, but it should be warm, unless… My eyes go down to the crumpled form. Unless she was already dead. The implications run through my mind for a second before I shove it down, noting to myself to think about it after we get to the Quarry. “We need to stick to the Alleyways, we can’t risk anybody seeing me like this.” I said to Glenn, turning to look at him when I didn’t get a response. His eyes were glued onto the carcass the woman was munching on earlier. I let out a sigh, I don’t have the time or the energy to care to look at the body but the kid just couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Glenn.” I called out to him again, raising my arm and gripping his shoulder, giving him a shake. “Let’s go.” I ordered, the boy took a sharp breath and looked up at me before nodding his head. 

“Uh, yeah, this way.” He replied still slightly out of it as he started walking away, this time far slower than before. His reaction is perfectly normal in this situation. I know that, but it’s still irritating, I just hope he hardens up quickly or it will be detrimental to his mental health. 

|2:30pm|

We take off again, quicker this time. Weaving through alleyways as the sounds of breaking glass and chanting rioters get closer and louder by the second. We don’t stop, ignoring everything around us as we make our way through the needle addled maze. We’re still an hour by foot from The Quarry and time is running out. We have to get there before others do. If for no other reason than to set our claim to the area. Most well-mannered civilians will have enough empathy to not try and kick us out if we’re already camped out there. I also need time to figure our where to meet Natasha. The chances of her being able to make it the whole way here without me is slim. Especially if the situation doesn’t get any better, which I don’t believe it will. The infected like the woman I just killed are easy enough for her to handle. However, it’s the non-infected that I’m concerned about. Natasha is nice, too nice, too trusting, and even joined the Peace Corps after graduating college because she had a strong desire to help others. A sentiment that while admirable could get her killed. 

I snap back to reality as we enter another alleyway and are greeted with a family blocking our path. It seemed that they had the same idea as us, walking on foot with bags strapped to their backs. I scan them quickly; One man about 5’10 and burly, One woman, petite and doesn’t look like she can put up a fight, and two children, one girl and one boy, both around the ages of six to eleven. I pause in my footsteps, the man watching me cautiously, the same look I give him in return. 

“Are you guys leaving the city too?” Glenn asks stupidly as he tries to walk forward. I reach out and grab his arm quickly pulling him behind me. There is nobody more dangerous then parents. They will go feral if it means protecting their kids. The mother takes a step forward which makes me hover my hand over my sidearm. My blue eyes locked onto her husband’s brown ones and the pistol shoved in his waistband. This could get ugly. 

“We’re trying to get to our car, it’s on the other side of the street.” She said trying to take another step forward only to be pulled back by her husband who continues to stare at me cautiously. I snap my eyes away for a moment, looking towards where she gestured. Sure enough on the other side of the riot infested street, parked within the alley seemed to be a car covered in a tarp. I bring my gaze back to them, to the children wrapped up in their parent’s legs and I open my mouth. Planning to tell them ‘good luck’ and keep moving but Glenn beats me to it. 

“We’ll help you.” He offered making my head whirl towards him in disbelief. The woman’s husband and I give each other the same distrusting gaze, our hands centimeters away from our weapons as the other two make quick friends. 

“Are you injured?” He asked me cautiously, taking note of the blood covering my clothes. I weigh the options before opening my mouth, deciding that if he believes me dangerous then maybe he’ll let us go on our way. 

“It’s not mine,” I said plainly, adjusting the bag over my shoulder, my dogs watching them carefully. Sarge’s hackles raised as he snarled at them, ready to attack if ordered. 

“Veteran?” He asked eyeing my dog who is currently wearing his military vest. 

“Marine,” I responded, my hand twitching for my own pistol. But in a moment, the man relaxed and straightened his posture. 

“Army infantry, You can call me Morales, this is my wife Miranda and our two children Louis and Eliza.” He introduced. I felt momentary whiplash at the situation before lowering my hand slowly from my side arm and copying his posture. 

“Nice to meet you,” Glenn returned with a smile before breaking from my grasp to shake hands with the man and woman. I let out an irritated and quiet groan, looking down at Sarge and Doc, the former looking disappointed that he couldn't attack someone. I pat him on the head. 

“Next time.” I said before looking up “We’ll help you but that’s it.” I stated, Glenn looked at me with a shocked expression. 

“But Ana, there’s power in numbers,” He tried to reason. I shook my head. If it was just him and his wife it’d be one thing but two children? No, that’s just dead weight for us. 

“We can give you a ride, it doesn’t look like you have a car.” Miranda offered, she has kind eyes and a soft smile. I opened my mouth to say no but once again I was interrupted by the idiotic child next to me. 

“Thank you so much.” He replied looking at me pointedly “Let’s get out of here.” He finished looking out of the alleyway towards the riot. I don’t know how nobody has spotted us in here but I’m glad either way that we weren’t bothered. I let out a sigh and walked over to the family. 

“Fine. Moralas you take the front and lead to the car, Glenn and Miranda will take the middle with the two kids between you. I’ll take the rear with my dogs, Sarge with scare most people away if they have any brains.” I started “We go straight through, no stopping for anything. Grab onto each other’s clothes because we are going to run.” I ordered them. 

“Sounds good to me,” Morales said before saying something in Spanish to his wife who said whatever reassuring nonsense she could to her kids. I studied them for a minute, I had to give it to the kids, they were quiet. Something that I’m grateful for in this situation.

Morales started to lead us forwards and as soon as we left the alley we were greeted with chaos. People smashing into buildings, flipping over cars, and lighting fires. It was complete anarchy and we were trying to lead children through it. I steeled myself and pulled out my gun as we moved. I watched as some of the rioters thought about going for us, but my pissed-off dog and the gun in my hand seemed to be enough to deter them. The group thankfully making it to the car in one piece. 

“The roads are going to be packed,” I said as Morales ripped off the canvas cover and the family got into the car. They popped open the trunk, Glenn and I both hopping in soon after. “Up,” I ordered, the two dogs jumping into our laps, Glenn letting out a groan as Doc stepped on him. 

“We’ll do some off-roading, it’s not a problem,” Morales said as he started the car. I felt my lips quirk up as I pull the trunk shut and look at him through the mirror. 

“Can your car handle that?” I asked, the man eyeing me in the mirror. 

“No idea.” He replied with a smirk as he peeled out of the alleyway and into the chaos. Great. 

|3:25pm|

We arrived at the Quarry in good time, the man, Morales is one hell of a driver in that minivan. Luckily for us, the campsite was empty when we arrived which means nobody else had thought of it. Yet. Most people are still probably trying to make their way back into the city for the refugee centers, not out of it. A death trap, but there’s nothing I can do. 

As soon as we pull to a stop I step out of the car with Morales and Sarge, the rest staying inside. I keep a hand on my sidearm as I scan the tree line for any potential occupants. I’m sure that there is no one but we can’t afford to be sloppy. Especially now that children are involved. 

“It looks clear,” I said as we paced around the clearing. The area was surrounded by forests with patches of clearing for tents and fire pits. It was well sized and could house a good amount of people if needed. I stare blankly at one of the empty sites as I think. The Quarry is a public spot for tourists and locals alike. Which means that more people will eventually come up here once they realize that the refugee centers are a scam. However, we should be fine for now, we can cross the unwelcome intruders bridge when we get to it. 

“I have a tent in the car, we can set up around here.” Morales said as he rounded up next to me, the two of us taking our hands off our sidearms. He raised a hand pointing to the clearing closest to the cliff. It was a good size and there was plenty enough room for a few tents and a fire pit. 

“Sounds good,” I said with a curt nod as he went back to the car, Glenn and Miranda slipping out soon after with Doc. I reached for the plastic clip on my chest and swung the bag off of my shoulders and onto a nearby rock. Glenn walking up behind me while I pulled out a small one-person tent and turned around. “Here,” I said handing it over to him. 

“For me?” He asked dumbly and I raised an unimpressed eyebrow in response. 

“Do you see anyone else without a tent here?” I replied with a slight tone of sarcasm in my voice. He shook his head quickly and took it from me gratefully. 

“Thank you Ms- I mean Ana.” He said, standing there awkwardly for a few more seconds before leaving me to dig through my bag, pulling out my own tent, and placing it on the ground next to me. I zipped my bag back up and found a nice spot within the semi-circle we made. If more people came I would have to move my tent a bit further out but for now, this will be fine. 

It didn’t take me long to set up, the tent being fairly simple with its small size. When I finished placing the last stake I stood up and dusted myself off with my hands. I looked around the camp watching as Miranda pulled things from the top of the car that I didn’t notice were there before. It seems that they were a lot more prepared then I had originally given them credit for. They had a few beach chairs and a cooler which she used to set up a little sitting area in the middle of our makeshift camp. I took a step forward, about to offer to help Miranda when I spotted Glenn struggling with the blue tent I gave him. I rolled my eyes and stalked over, grabbing the metal stake from his hand. 

“If you do it like that, you’ll break the tent,” I said helping him with a huff. Glenn is a smart kid, he watched me closely and asked questions while I built his tent. I have no doubt that he’ll be able to do it himself next time. But, I have another agenda for coming over here. “We have to go back into the city.” I whispered quietly to him as I jabbed the third stake into the ground and twisting it into place. “We don’t have enough supplies.” I continued as I pulled a rope, tightening the tent in place. 

“You want us to go back there?” He asked shocked, fear evident in his tone. I tried not to roll my eyes as I stuck another stake into the ground. I know he doesn’t want to put his life on the line twice in one day but I need him. He’s quick on his feet and smart, the best option for a fast in and out of the city to get supplies. Especially if we’re planning to keep this camp of dead weight standing. The supplies we brought with us are only enough for a few months, if we don’t get more and people come here. Well, we’ll be royally fucked. 

“We need medicine, antibiotics, bandages, antiseptic, food, and a bunch of other things. If we don’t then we won’t last more than a month,” I said glancing at the Morales family who were trying to keep their children occupied with what looked like a game of HeadsUp. “The city has plenty of supplies,” I explained. 

“And those monsters.” Glenn pointed out as we stepped back from his now finished tent. I turned towards him and placed a hand on his shoulder. He isn’t my sister, no, he is far softer than her, hasn’t seen anything bad in his whole life. He needed to grow up and fast if we were going to make it out of this alive, and I might not always be around to help him. So this is a good opportunity to teach him the ropes, a bit of tough love. 

“Do you trust me?” I asked looking him in the eye. I know he did, he followed me all the way here. Even asked to come with me, it felt nice in a weird way. To be looked at for the answers instead of the look of irritation and slight fear that people normally gave me when I talked about the end of the world coming. 

“I do.” He said with a nod as I stood back from our two tents and grabbed my bag, putting it into my orange tent and zipping it up quickly. I looked back to the family and grit my teeth. We can get out, grab supplies then be back before nightfall, that’s the only option. It won't be safe for them up here alone if the wrong sort of people come by. There’s a good chance that they would all die, no matter how talented Morales is with a gun.

“Okay, then let’s go,” I said grabbing the sleeve of his shirt and pulling him towards Morales and his family. As we approached Morales looked up and greeting me with a nod. “Can I speak to you for a second?” I asked.

“Uh, yeah.” He said standing up and turning to his wife, the two speaking in Spanish before he broke away. The three of us went over to their car as Glenn pulled a map out and spread it over the hood. 

“We need to get more supplies,” I said coldly in a low voice as I looked around the camp. “More people will come here eventually and eat through our resources,” I explained. Morales kept steady eye contact with me as he thought for a moment. Most likely weighing options in his head.

“What do you propose?” He asked as I reached a hand down towards Sarge and Doc. The two having been following me around camp, their fury heads feeling comforting beneath my fingertips. 

“Glenn knows the city like the back of his hand, we’ll hit some local stores and kiosks, keep out of the main streets, and get back before sundown. With any luck the rioting will still be going on and we can slip in and out during the chaos.” I theorized as I stood up straight, leaning on one leg with my arms crossed.

I watch him carefully as he gazes at me with a distrustful expression. I know that my pack has things that everyone needs and I know that at the very least he has a suspicion. He can easily see that my 80L pack is filled to the brim, and it’s obvious that I’m prepared. But I haven’t offered any of it, and that has to make Morales worry about my intentions. Not that I blame him, we have to protect our own, and neither of us is each other’s problem. 

“I’ll go with you.” He said finally but I shook my head. That wasn’t an option.

“Who is going to protect the camp if you come with us?” I reasoned, our camp was just the two of us, a college kid who probably couldn’t shoot the broad side of a barn, a wife who was probably the same as Glenn, and two actual children. “You need to stay and protect your family.” I continued honestly. He stared at me for a moment and clearly doesn’t look happy about the prospect of leaving us to our own devices but he eventually sighed and relented with a nod of his head. 

“Fine.” He said, “But let me at least give you two empty bags and a list of things to get.” He said turning around towards Miranda who was watching us while her children play with a soccer ball they must’ve brought along. “Miranda, can you grab the duffle bags we emptied?” He asked. 

“Of course, one second.” She said before turning to the kids. “Stay here.” She ordered before disappearing into their large tent. I turned back to Glenn and watched as he traced his finger along the different roads, probably trying to find the best path to where we need to go. 

“We’ll use the riots as cover as we hit places that the public wouldn’t think of.” I said to Glenn “The longer we wait, the harder it will be to get supplies.” Morales nodding his head along in agreement. 

“Here,” Miranda said placing the two duffle bags on the top of the car. I gave a grateful nod which she reciprocated before going back to her kids. 

“What are you planning on grabbing?” Glenn asked as he looked at the map, his finger trailing down a road. 

“Rice, canned foods, and medicine, if there’s a school or nursing home in the vicinity we can hit those,” I said moving closer to him. 

“There’s a nursing home here that’s right across from Whole Foods. If we go through these back streets we should get there without running into too much foot traffic.” Glenn offered While pointing at a location on the map. I nod quickly, This kid knows his stuff, I’m glad I decided to bring him with me. I lean against the hood of the car as Morales hands me a slip of paper with his family’s item requests which I then shove it into the pocket of my cargo pants.

“We’ll do that then. Sarge can alert us of any of the sick people.” I said, not really knowing what to call the flesh-eating humans that were limping around Atalanta right now. “We’ll also have to be careful of the soldiers,” I said after a moment of thinking. “In this situation, they’re probably on orders to shoot anything that moves," I explained, Glenn, not really paying attention, nodding his head along as he tried to burn the route into his skull. 

“You don't trust them?” Glenn asked curiously after finally registering what I was saying. I let out a sharp sigh and look over at him with a cold methodical gaze.

“They’re at war, you’ve been lucky enough not to live in a place they were attacking. We can't trust or rely on them, it's actually better to avoid them altogether if possible.” I said with a dark tone. 

I’m not proud of some of the things I've done in the name of the U.S. government. A memory flashing across my mind before I could push it away: A small bloody hand holding a grenade in a shallow pool of crimson. I shake my head, ridding it of the vision and look down at Doc who had alerted, placing her head in my hand. This isn’t the time to reminisce about my failures. I take a sharp breath through my nose and stand up straighter. 

“Understood,” Glenn said with a dramatic gulp. The kid was scared, rightfully so but we can’t afford to wait. We need to get supplies while we can. At least before the government decides the city isn’t worth it and starts dropping bombs on our heads. I turn towards Morales who was watching us with his arms crossed over his chest. 

“I’ll leave Doc here, she’s a lot less temperamental than Sarge but she’ll alert if there are any…” My voice trailed off for a lack of a better word for the things, people? I don’t know, though my meaning is obvious. 

“Thank you,” Morales said which I returned with a curt nod before looking at Glenn who had already packed up the map and grabbed a spare duffle bag. 

“Ready?” He asked handing me one. I nod my head, grabbing the black bag and slinging it across my back in a single fluid motion.

“We’ll have to walk there, a vehicle would be too much noise,” Glenn explained as he put the folded the map into his pocket for later use. Speaking of, I need to make sure to grab a few more copies if we run into any. I also have a map but they’ll be worth more than gold if shit doesn’t get better. Plus, if they get damaged we’ll need backups. 

“Let’s go then.” I said, “Lead the way.” I finished gesturing forward with straight lips, Glenn looking back at me and giving me a smile before walking down the road, Sarge and I following close behind. 

“Get back safe!” Miranda yelled after us, the children clutching her pants as Morales gives me a curt nod which I return.  

“Of course,” I call back “Sarge, come.” I order, Sarge falling right at my heels. The three of us making our way back down the road towards a lot of scared people and hungry monsters. 

|4:25pm|

We split up, I’m unsure if it was wise or not but we're running out of time and the corner store down the street is also a pharmacy. I’m hoping that the CVS has at least some stuff left that the rioters mistakingly left behind in their panic. 

I grab the door handle and pull it open before walking inside, the bell dinging as I enter a bit louder than I would like, goddamn bell. I carefully take in my surroundings, the place was clearly looted, there is glass all over the floors and most things were swiped off the shelves. 

Sarge doesn’t seem to hear or smell anything important but I keep alert, my hand resting on the pistol strapped to my hip. I carefully walk over to the cash registers and look for over-the-counter medicine. At the front, there are some single-serving ibuprofen bags and I grabbed them as well as some chocolate for the kids. Hopefully, it will keep them quiet so I don’t have to hear them whining anymore. I reach for the granola bars when my phone starts buzzing. 

“Shit.” I whispered to myself as I checked the ID ‘Nat <3’ I picked it up and spoke in a hushed voice as Sarge raised his hackles and alerted. “Is it happening in Los Angeles too?” I asked grabbing my dagger from the sheath strapped to my thigh. 

“Riots, yeah.” She returned, her naivety causing my blood to boil slightly. If only I was there then I could protect her. But I’m not and she doesn’t realize what’s happening at all. 

“They aren’t riots, they’re bloodbaths, get out of the city,”  I responded coldly as a short woman in a red dress rounds a shelving unit. Her eyes are the same clouded grey as the woman from earlier in the day that I killed. The difference being that this one has a massive chunk of flesh missing from the connection between her neck and shoulder. Leaving her head to flop to the side unnaturally, the bone of her collar jutting out through the skin. She tumbles forward while growling loudly, raising her arms weakly as she tries to grab me which I evade easily.

“Bloodbaths?” She asked in disbelief as I swing my arm, stabbing the woman in the temple. The blade sinking smoothly into her skin with a crack and squish. I grip the woman’s head as I pull out the blade with a squelch. Her blood squirting out of her as she fell to the ground, staining my face and blonde hair crimson. “Ana?” She asked desperately as I let go of the woman’s head, the body falling to the ground with a thump. I let out a sigh as I wipe my bloody knife on her dress and stand back up.

“Come to Georgia, we’ll go out into the wilderness and find a place to ride this out,” I said holding the phone to my shoulder. Watching as Sarge sniffed the body, his hackles still raised. I let out a scoff, there’s more. Of course there is. “Find a tube, siphon gas when needed, and bring your bike but get somewhere safe first. Where are you?” I asked as I stuff the bag with granola bars while watching Sarge who sniffed the air and inched forward. 

“My apartment.” She replied, fuck. Why hasn’t she left yet? I know she isn’t as prepared as I am but I have ingrained this information into her head since I came back from Iraq. I expected more from her to be honest, but I tried to hold back the disappointment that clung to me. She was sheltered from the world, that's my own fault, I tried to fix it when she joined the Peace Corps but it seems she still has those rose-tinted glasses on. 

“I thought I told you to- whatever it’s fine, get out of there now, follow the crowds, and call me when you’re safe, don’t worry about me,” I said, watching as Sarge sat down and looked forward, the sounds of slow shuffling and groaning made me realize that the other one is on it’s way to me.“I’ve got to go, Sarge alerted, love you,” I said quickly before hanging up and putting the phone in my pocket just in time to see the large fat man round the corner. The man was massive, easily six foot and six hundred pounds. “Fass,” I ordered to Sarge who rushed forward grabbing the dead guy on the arm, distracting him long enough for me to round on him with the knife stabbing him in the eye. The man went down with an incredibly large thump that was most definitely heard from outside. I need to be quick. 

I speed down the rows picking up dog food and multiple bags of rice. It isn’t the best but it’ll last long and is high enough in calories to live on for a while. Sarge and I keep moving but as we are walking through the aisles I stop for a moment, turning to look at the row of children’s toys. It was stupid of me but I slipped the bag from my shoulders and picked up a small pink bunny rabbit with a bow tied to its neck. As well as a few other stuffed animals I saw that could double as pillows in a pinch. I stand back up, knowing that it was just a waste of room but the thought of those kids, useless or not. Being forced to grow up in this world. I don’t know what I’d do if this happened thirteen years ago when my sister was their age. I shook my head and moved to the pharmacy, despite the extra weight I easily slid over the counter to be greeted with the sight of scattered pills and bottles. I combed the shelves grabbing a few bottles of triazolam, and some melatonin gummies.

  Scanning the ground after raiding the shelves I spotted a metal box. I pull it out and open it to be greeted with the beautiful sight of Penicillin and Amoxicillin. Whoever the bastards who worked here were didn’t come back for the secret stash they clearly left behind. I quickly put it all in my bag when I heard a rumbling sound from outside and slid back over the counter. 

A herd of military vehicles rumble past and I curse to myself. Mainly because they are going directly towards where Glenn was supposed to be. I grab a few more bandages, rubbing alcohol, some condoms, and plan B’s. I know it’s stupid but to be honest I think that the married members of our party will probably be needing it. We can't be having any unwanted pregnancies right now. On my way out the back, I grab a few packs of cigarettes for future use and shove them in my pocket. Sarge and I moving quietly toward the alleyway. 

Luckily when I open the door there is nobody there and the rumbling of the trucks is distant. I peek my head around the corner and look down the road to see a Church Van that wasn’t there before. Fuck. I move quietly with Sarge, moving towards the nursing home where Glenn is supposed to be. I grab my pistol holding it close to me while I walk closer. If I lose Glenn I am royally fucked. I can’t be left alone with only one other competent person around. 

I slowly creep up the front steps and open the door, seeing both Glenn and a large man talking to each other. The man I don’t know’s back is to me and I stand up pointing my gun level with his head while Sarge growls, alerting the two of them to my presence. 

“Who the fuck are you?” I asked, “Glenn move away.” I ordered, but Glenn didn’t move a muscle instead moving between the two of us. 

“This is Theodore.” He introduces like him telling me the other guy’s name would make any difference. It doesn’t, we don’t know him, I don’t know him. “He was checking on the nursing home because he volunteers here.” He continues trying to get me to put the gun down. 

“My friends call me T-Dog.” He said holding his hands up and looking at me nervously. Probably because Glenn was trying to talk me down like I was a rabid dog. Ridiculous. 

“Can you shoot?” I ask him “Have any useful skills?” I continued, and the man looked surprised at my comments. 

“Uh, a bit yeah.” He said slowly rubbing his head “I know some first aid too.” He continued a bit shocked at my five-second interview. Glenn eyed me desperately with his naive gaze. 

“Please, Ana.” He begged, his voice pleading. I let out a sigh and put the gun down and into its holster. 

“Did you find anything?” I asked not mentioning what happened and letting my acceptance of our new companion go without words. 

“We found some pills, I don’t know what they do though so I just grabbed them all.” He said, his bag rattling as he moved. I nodded my head. 

“How about the kitchen?” I asked looking between them. 

“Got some canned goods and dried rice as you said, but the bag is super heavy.” He said with a dramatic groan as he adjusted the weight on his shoulders. I’ll have to toughen him up if we are going to be doing this more often. 

“Is that your van outside?” I asked T-dog who nodded, a man of few words, good, I think we’ll get along fine if he keeps it up. “Okay, we’ll empty the place out and go, the military rolled through here so we need to leave soon.” I said walking towards them “Glenn go load up the van, we can swing by the Whole Foods on the way outta here.” I said and he nodded his head, bolting out the door on quick feet despite the weight in his bag. 

“He trusts you.” T-dog said, watching as Glenn obeyed my ordered. I shrug my shoulders and move past him. 

“I'm a trustworthy person,” I say blankly receiving a laugh in return. I don’t know why it’s funny though. But, I don’t really care as long as he isn’t laughing at me. “let’s do this.” I said, the two of us walking towards the kitchen, knife and Sarge in hand. 

|6:25pm|

We made it back without incident, I was worried that shit would go south fast. But we were lucky, incredibly lucky, we got a shit ton of food and medical supplies and as we got out of the truck I was happy to see Morales pointing a gun at us. This means he kept his promise to watch out for unknown people. 

“We have supplies and a new guy,” I said walking up to Morales. “We should be good for a while but the military is patrolling around so we should wait until they leave town to go again.” Morales nods his head but stands so that his wife and children are out of T-dog’s view. 

“What’s his name?” He asked as we watched the two unload the van and make trips towards the fire pit Morales made while we were gone.  

“Glenn found him at the nursing home, he’s strong, smart, and quiet. We might need him.” I said eyeing Morales from the corner of my vision which he meets and pats me on the shoulder. 

“He looks like a good guy,” Morales said with an approving nod as he gestured behind him. The two of us walking around the pit he had made and I whistle impressed. 

“Hi, Ana.” A small voice said from my side, I looked down to spot Louis, the boy who for some reason has been obsessed with following me around since he got here. 

“Hey, kid.” I replied, “We got some chocolate and toys from the store, Glenn can help you get to them.” I offered, the kid’s smile brightening as he ran towards the large van. One that we could probably use as a makeshift wall at some point. I’ll have to keep that in mind. I look back towards Morales who gives me an appreciative gaze. 

“Thank you, it means a lot to them,” Morales said gratefully as we watched his son run with the chocolate and toys to his sister who had a look of equal excitement on her face. I shrugged my shoulders in response. It wasn’t a big deal.

“They fit, and we had a whole van, kids are the future, or whatever excuse you want to hear.” I said waving my hand dismissively “Have fun.”

|9:30pm|

I stared down at the embers that once made our fire, my stick poking into the ashes as it fizzled out. It was just T-dog, Morales, and I, the others were all deep asleep in their tents. Most likely due to the long day we’ve had and the lack of information from the Morales family’s car radio.  I looked over to my left where my satellite phone was sitting unused, my sister never having called. 

“Are you good?” T-dog asked through what was left of the flame. I looked over at him and could just barely make out the outline of his face reflecting through the yellow light. 

“Yes,” I said honestly, my voice calm and unyielding. “My sister was supposed to call, she didn’t,” I added as I picked up the phone and put it back into its waterproof bag after turning it off. There’s no point in having it out anymore. 

“If she’s anything like you she’ll be fine,” Morales said with a smile and I couldn’t help but wonder if that was true. We were always so different, being born ten years apart we practically had different parents… Or at least that’s what I thought when I left, they wouldn’t do that to her. 

“I did the best I could,” I replied as I pulled out my knife and sharpened it. My favorite pastime when I’m stressed or anxious. The smooth scraping of metal keeping me sane.

“What about you T-dog why were you roaming around in the apocalypse?” Morales asked as he took a bite of jerky. 

“Was checking on the older members of my church with the van. Seeing if they needed any help.” T-dog replied, “They were either fine or didn’t want me to help.” He added after a few seconds, a bit dejected as he took a piece of Jerky from Morales’ bag as he offered it. I peered up from my work to watch the two of them. Finally a chance to observe the two men. Morales, despite having been in the army looks like he hasn’t been keeping up with his workout regimen. He was a bit soft around the edges with a baby face and dark black stubble on his chin. His eyes looked worn out and his hair was cropped close to his head in small curls. T-dog was a larger man with a shaved head and a large smile on his face. Though it didn't really matter what they looked like. What mattered was that they could shoot their way out of a cardboard box or at least hit their way out. 

“That’s admirable.” Morales said, “You’re a good man T-dog.” He commended the man in question looking embarrassed as he rubs the back of his neck and opens his mouth. However  just before he got a word out the ground starts shaking. I feel a chill run down my spine, this sound, this feeling. It’s all too familiar to me, the whirring of helicopters and planes as they race above our heads. It’s unmistakable, bombs. 

“What the fuck is that?” T-dog said standing up. I follow after him grabbing my bag and slinging it over my shoulder after putting my combat knife back into it’s sheath. 

“There’s no time.” I said to T-dog dismissively “Morales get the kids up, and load them in the car, at my word you leave.” I order with a firm tone. 

“On it.” He said, rushing over to his family's tent and zipping it open, disappearing inside. I look towards T-dog who was staring up at the helicopters flying above us with a mixture of interest and fear as I clipped my bag in the front. Pulling my gun out of the holster and racking the slide. 

“T-dog,” I called, but he didn’t hear me. I let out an irritated sigh. “Theodore!” I yelled as I hit him on the shoulder. The man finally breaking out of his catatonic state to look at me with wide fearful eyes. 

“Yes?” He asked uncharacteristically slowly. I pointed over to his tent as I went to the one Glenn was in. 

“Grab your shit and prepare to leave just in case,” I order before leaving him to stand there. If he listens he listens if he doesn’t, it’s not my problem, I tried. I zip open the tent to find Glenn still sleeping peacefully, the repeated shaking of the ground not stirring him at all. The kid is a heavy sleeper that’s for sure. Another thing we will have to fix. “Kid wake up,” I said shaking him, Glenn rolling over and slowly opening his eyes to see my beautiful face. 

“What’s going on?” He asked groggily as he rubbed his eyes. Another bomb going off right after, shaking the ground. You would’ve thought that a fire was lit under his ass by how fast he woke up after that went off. “What was that!” He said hurriedly while standing up, but I don’t explain, there really isn’t time to. 

“Come on kids, get in the car!” Morales called as I stepped back out of the tent. Turning my head to look back at Glenn who was frantically packing his bag. At least I don’t have to spell it out for him. I’m about to go over to check on T-dog who I assume is in his tent when I spot headlights coming from down the road. 

“Morales, unidentified vehicles at two o’clock.” I called out as I whipped my gun from the holster. “Sarge!” I called out and he practically teleported to my feet. His hackles raised as I ran towards the beginning of the road, Morales following close behind. I dig my feet into the dirt as I raise up my gun towards the RV and long line of cars coming our way. 

I expected that people would trickle in over time, but this had to be at least six cars with who knows how many people inside. Hundreds of possibilities, majority of them ending in gruesome death flashed across my mind as Morales raised his gun next to me. This was either going to go well, or really bad. 

The RV that’s leading the group of cars stopped right in front of us as I pointed my gun at the windshield. It’s too dark to see who’s inside but I can guess where the fucker’s head would be. We wait for a moment, staring down the vehicles as the RV’s door opens and an old man unloaded with raised hands. I scan him carefully, he’s wearing a Hawaiian shirt and a pair of khaki shorts with a fishing hat on his probably bald head. His eyes are wide as he waits for us to speak, Morales eyes me, asking me wordlessly what we should do. Glenn finally appearing out of his tent with his bag to observe the situation with equally wide eyes. 

“Who are you?” I ask boldly as I click the safety off in a show of force. “Identify yourself.” I continue after a moment of silence, my voice harsh and cold. 

This is going to be a long night. 

Chapter Text

|7:00am|

The fragrant smell of coffee stirs me awake. I sit up with a groan from my uncomfortable position on the lounge chair. My gaze lazily drifting over to the sliding glass door where the sun peaked over the horizon. I slept the whole night, must’ve been exhausted from all the chaos yesterday and passed out. I look down at the bag still wrapped up in my feet. Fuck. I wasn’t able to call my sister.

I bite my bottom lip, gnawing at the flesh as I pull my knees up to my chest. I hope she isn’t worried, or at the very least doesn’t assume that I’m already dead. But, I’m not sure, if I were her I wouldn’t be surprised if I died. I’m not exactly a survivalist like she is, not in the slightest. I close my eyes for a moment and take a deep breath in, everything will be okay. I’ll just call her tonight, it’s fine- No need to panic.

“You okay?” Nick asked as he walked in from the kitchen. I smile warmly at him as he approaches. He looks better than he did yesterday, maybe he just had the flu. He holds out a cup of coffee which I take gratefully, enjoying the warm cup in my hands. It feels nice to have something mundane after the trauma.

“Thank you.” I said gratefully with a small smile “I’m fine, just worried about my sister.” I explain as I take a deep breath in, smelling the sweet scent of coffee beans before taking a sip. The bitter taste is all too fitting for our current situation.

“You said she’s in Georgia?” He asked, sitting down on the couch next to me. He pulls out a small white pill and sets it onto the table. I watch him curiously for a moment as he grabs a stirring spoon and uses it to crush the pill into the wood, leaving fine white powder in its wake. My earlier assumption of the flu was wrong. I can tell an addict from a mile away and he is way too efficient with that spoon.

“Atlanta, apparently it’s the same as here,” I said ignoring the giant pill-shaped elephant that just entered the room. Instead taking another sip of coffee, letting the bitter-sweet liquid burn the back of my throat satisfyingly. “Last time I talked to her she was telling me to leave the city, seemed desperate about it,” I added, watching as he paused his work to look at me with a disheartened expression.

“Is everywhere like this?” He asked, his words directed towards himself. I let out a sigh and took another sip. To be honest, I think so. But I hope there is somewhere out there that isn’t.

“North Korea probably isn’t,” I offered, trying to lighten the situation as I stared at the brown liquid in my mug. My words getting a chuckle out of the man next to me.

“Why do you think that?” He asked with a smile. One which I returned easily, the two of us maintaining eye contact for a bit longer than normal before he looked away and went back to his ‘project.’

“They’re brutal, and probably just put anyone down that shows even the slightest symptoms,” I explained taking another sip of coffee. He opened his mouth to respond but stopped as someone behind us caught his eye.

“Nick,” Madison called from the doorframe, I turned to look at the blonde woman who ignored my presence. I gaze at her confused for a second, leaning my arm against the back of the chair as I watch the conversation unfold.

“Yeah?” He asked as he took his ‘medication.’ His mother looking at him with an exhausted expression before pointing behind her.

“Travis needs help with something,” she said lamely. It was an excuse, though the why seems to be alluding me at the moment. After his display with the pill, I can understand now why she watches Nick like a hawk. However, I don’t know why she is trying to maintain distance between us and her family. I know she’s probably attempting to protect him but it comes across more like a warden watching her inmate.

“On it.” He said lazily while getting up. Turning towards me with a charismatic smile “We’ll talk later okay?” He asks, I give a thumbs up in response but honestly, I don’t think that’s gonna happen. I watch him turn around and leave the room, Madison walking in and sitting where her son was.

“Nick is a fragile boy,” she said looking me in the eyes. “He doesn’t need to hear all that Atlanta nonsense.” She continued. I really didn’t know what to say, I was at a loss for words to be honest. Nick was a grown man as far as I could tell, eighteen at the youngest. He might have a bit of a questionable decision-making streak but all this bravado is a bit much.

“He was curious.” I responded, “But, I understand, I’ll try to keep my conversations with him more positive.” I conceded, the woman patting me on the shoulder in a way that should be comforting but felt a lot more threatening than anything.

“You won’t need to, we’re leaving soon anyway.” She stated with the fakest smile I’ve ever seen in my life.

“What do you do for work?” I ask suddenly. The woman eying me cautiously before shrugging and standing up.

“School guidance counselor.” She says walking away “Stay away from my son.” She finishes before striding back into the kitchen. That was weird as hell, something about that woman is off. Not in the way my sister is off, no, it’s something a lot more unhinged than that. Almost like a wolf in sheep’s clothing.

|9:00am|

Eventually, after finishing my coffee I stood up and sauntered over to where I believed Felicia would be. I think that at one point it was the younger woman’s room, Alicia I think her name is. But now it is nothing but a crowded makeshift infirmary. 

“Felicia, a moment,” I ask as I peer my head in, Felicia was having a conversation in Spanish with the woman in front of her. The two talking about her leg needing surgery or something. My Spanish is a bit rusty, you’d think living in Ecuador for two years would permanently etch the language into my brain. It didn’t.

“Sure,” Felicia replied, saying her apologies to Griselda before standing up and following me out of the room. She closed the door behind her before leaning on the opposite wall. 

“How is she?” I ask curiously. Sure I want to leave, and soon but that isn’t the fault of the family of the injured woman. No, it was the other family, there was something about them that felt off and dysfunctional as hell. Felicia looked both ways, making sure the area was clear before leaning towards my ear. 

“She needs surgery, bad. She’ll lose the leg or die if she doesn’t.” She said with an exasperated sigh. Fuck. I pause for a moment, gnawing on my bottom lip before speaking. 

“Can you do it?” I ask seriously, Felicia looks away from him, her eyes avoiding my gaze. I have faith that she can if she puts her mind to it but the decision is really up to her. I’m sure as hell not a doctor, so I have no room to comment on the matter.  

“I’m training to be a surgeon, that doesn’t mean I am one.” She replied clearly distraught, I reach forward and place my hand on her shoulder reassuringly. 

“I know you want to help, but if what you said is true then there is nothing you can do.” I reason, pausing for a moment. "We should take the time to go to your parents’ house, we can come back after.” I tried to offer but she quickly shook her head in response. 

“Not yet, I can’t leave her.” She rushed out, clearly making an excuse. I pause for a moment and give her a disbelieving look. She’s scared and clearly doesn’t want to go to her parent’s house. Probably because of the possibility of what we’ll find. Her parents could be fine, or, they could be sick like Peter and that Susan woman that’s currently trying to claw through the fence with her bare hands. 

“Okay, we’ll wait a bit, it’s not a big deal,” I respond with a shrug. Though, for some reason, I can't shake the dread creeping into my chest. I hope that her parents are okay. They’re good people, it would be awful if anything happened to them. The two of us stared at us for a moment, silence overtaking the distance before Felicia took another breath in. 

“We should go with the Clarks.” She stated suddenly “There’s safety in numbers.” She continued, and I look at her with a confused expression. That came out of nowhere. I open my mouth to respond when Danial passed between us. He looked pissed as he practically stomped into his wife’s room. Lisa coming out not too long after and mumbling a quiet ‘excuse me’ before speeding down the hallway. 

“They didn’t invite us,” I stated plainly after Lisa was out of earshot. I know that there’s safety in numbers, Ana taught me that. But there's something about them that itches me the wrong way. I just feel like we’ll be better without them, safer. Daniel and his family, sure, the others? Hell no. I shake my head at the negative thoughts, this isn’t right, we can’t just abandon them to die. That isn’t what good people do. 

“We can ask if they’ll let us tag along, I’m sure Lisa will say yes.” She explained, starting to walk towards the living room leaving me to jog to catch up. 

“They’re leaving soon,” I said, “we’ll have to go get your parents right now if you want to do that,” I counter. Watching as her shoulders deflate slightly. I pinch the bridge of my nose and let out a sigh. “Fine, we can ask, maybe they’ll even help us check on your parents.” I offered after a few seconds of silence. Felicia immediately lights up as we sit down on the living room couch. 

Almost right on cue Madison and Travis walk into the living room. Clearly having just gotten out of some kind of argument. The two immediately see us staring at them expectingly.  I nudge Felicia for her to speak, and she looks between me and them nervously as she twiddles her thumbs. 

“We were wondering if you could help us check in on my parents.” She asked, only getting out half of what she wanted to ask. I don't blame her either, Madison looks like she’s about to claw someone’s eyes out and I don't want either of us to be that person. She opens her mouth most likely about to decline when Travis interrupts her. 

“Sure.” He said ignoring the look Madison gave him. “Well go and come back quickly.” He finished while carefully eyeing his wife or girlfriend. I have no idea which. 

“Fine, but be back quickly, we need to leave.” She stated “Alicia, Nick!” She called into the house. Felicia and I look at each other with raised eyebrows as Nick and Alicia pile into the room. The former gives me a warm smile as he enters which I return as I strap my bag to my back. 

“Okay,” I sigh standing up, “let's go,” I said, pulling my pistol out of the holster. I make eye contact with Travis who looked down at my gun disapprovingly. I know what he’s thinking, I’m thinking it too. But, I’m probably not going to be able to use it anyway, shooting people is a lot different than paper targets. 

The three of us exit the house together, my boots stomping down the driveway as the quiet town materializes around us. Across the street, I notice an abandoned bouncy house, red splotches splattered against yellow canvas. I hold back the fear rising in my chest and tighten my hold on my gun. 

Felicia, who didn’t seem to notice the possible murder scene on the other side of the road led us towards her house. It isn’t my first time at the Mendez family home but it’s the first time going there during a possible end-of-the-world crisis. Felicia picks up pace in front of me until she breaks into a sprint, Travis and I trying our best to keep up. 

When the house finally comes fully into view we slow to a stop. It looked, normal. The door was closed and her parent’s car, an old Chevy Corolla sat in the driveway. For a moment, hope flooded through my veins. 

“Your parents are the Mendez’s?” Travis asked as we stepped onto the walkway, “They're a lovely couple.” He continued as we made it to the door. As Felicia pulled back the screen door I holster my gun. Realizing that even if they are sick like Peter was, there is no way in hell I can shoot them. The metal just being useless weight in my hand at this point. I hold my breath in as Felicia rapped her knuckles on the door in a rhythmic motion. 

“Mom, Dad?” She called out as I grab the screen door from her, holding it back. Travis and I's eyes meet, the two of us sharing a nervous gaze. 

Neither of us says anything as Felicia reaches down and pulls back the gaudy green and pink welcome mat. “I always tell them to move the spare, it’s too easy to find.” She said with a laugh as stands back up, keys jingling in her hand as she slides it into the lock. 

“Felicia, I don’t have a good feeling about this,” I warned slowly. My heart clenching uncomfortably as a rush of anxiety set my nerves on fire. However, Felicia doesn't listen, instead opening the door with a click. 

At first, there is silence, no sounds or voices talking as we walk forward. I carefully scan the entrance of the house. Noting that there didn’t seem to be any signs of struggle. I look at the 70s-style coffee table where an open book sits next to a TV remote and bite my inner cheek until it bleeds. A habit that I’ll probably need to curb at some point.

“Mom!” She called out again to no response. The air in the house getting heavier every second we stay inside. If they are here, then… I pause, I really don’t want to think about it. The three of us eventually walk down the hallway towards the bedrooms. My hand itching for my pistol despite how futile it would be. Travis squeezed passed us to grip the doorknob to the bedroom, slowly twisting it open with a squeak. He only peaked his head through, but whatever he saw made him jolt back, closing the door just as quickly as it was opened. 

“Shit.” Travis cursed, “Felicia you don’t want to see that.” He said blocking the door from us. Felicia paused, her face unreadable as she flickered her gaze from the door to Travis.

“See what?” She asked rhetorically, “Move!” She ordered trying to push past the older man. Travis stayed still, the man as stiff as a statue. “Please… Mom, Dad!” She calls out again loudly as she fights with Travis for access to the door. I stand there in shock, my mind so overwhelmed that it just shuts down. Tears start welling up in my eyes. I don’t know what’s in that room but I can tell from the look on Travis’ face that it isn’t pretty. 

“Let her go,” I whisper defeatedly. Travis looks at me in shock as I wipe away the tears from my eyes before they can fall down my cheeks. He gazes between us for a moment before letting out a long sigh and stepping to the side for us to pass. 

Felicia barged into the room like a battering ram. There was a moment of silence then a scream immediately followed by sobbing. I don’t want to go in there, my entire body screaming at me not to. But for some reason, my feet carry me forward without my consent. I raise a hand, pressing it to the half-closed wooden door, pushing it open to reveal the room. 

The sight was immediately carved into my memory like a chisel to stone. Right there, in the middle of the room laid Mr and Mrs. Mendez. They weren’t sick, a small victory that was extinguished by the reality of the situation. Blood sprayed the wall behind the bed, the tacky yellow wallpaper and hotel-quality painting smeared in red liquid. I take another step closer towards the bed, it was obvious that they were dead. But for some reason I couldn’t stop myself, placing two fingers on their necks, trying to feel for something that won’t be there. Mrs. Mendez had a bullet-sized wound on her temple as she lay on a newly red-painted pillow. Mr. Mendez was sitting up, leaning against the brown headboard, a pistol hanging limply in his grip and an explosive exit wound at the top of his head. 

Memories that I had long since pushed from my mind start to resurface. My mother, and my father, their deaths. I try to steady my breathing, using techniques taught to me by my childhood therapist to no avail. My vision slowly grows blurry as the sounds around us turn into ringing. I take an involuntary step back as bile begins to rise up my throat. 

Everything that has happened in the past twenty-four hours came back to haunt me. I try my best to force the bile back down into my stomach but it kept coming. My mouth starting to salivate uncomfortably as I take yet another step back. Without another thought or time to process my decision, I spin around and run out of the house while covering my mouth. 

As soon as my foot hits the grass I double over, spewing coffee and whatever was left from breakfast onto the lawn. I continue to heave long after my stomach empties, gripping my knees with whitened knuckles as tears flow down my cheeks. Why is this happening, what did we do to deserve this, what did I do, what did Felicia do? My mind races as the Clarks come running over, probably coming to check on Travis.

“Where’s Travis!” Madison practically yelled frantically as she runs up to me, proving my suspicions correct. I continue to dry heave, unable to speak, and lift my right arm shakily and point inside. The woman cocking the shotgun in her hand before running inside, not knowing that what she saw would be far worse than she anticipated. I heard someone else run inside and another stepping up beside me and placing a hand on my back comfortingly.

“Natasha, breathe,” Nick says soothingly as he rubs my back in circular motions. I’m hyperventilating. I know that, but for some reason, it was too difficult for me to gain focus.

“What happened?” Alicia asked calmly, joining her brother in consoling me until I finally got my breathing and heaving under control. 

“Felicia’s…. Felicia’s parents committed suicide.” I stuttered out, wiping my mouth with the arm of my jacket. “Murder-suicide.” I repeated taking another breath “I left Felicia in there alone.” I added slowly, finally realizing that she was still in there with her dead parents. I raise my eyes to look at them, knowing full well that I look like shit as they glance at each other in shock. 

“Fuck.” Nick curses, looking towards the door as Travis, Madison, and Felicia walk out of the house. I immediately break free from the Clark siblings and run towards Felicia, pulling her into a tight hug. Her arms wrapping around me tightly.

“They left a note for me.” She sobs into my shoulder “I can’t read it.” She added with a whimper “I can’t” she repeated quietly as I run my fingers through her braids. Trying my best to keep it together now that she’s out here. She’s the one that needs support right now, not me. As the two of us rock back and forth a nasty thought pops into my head. At least they weren’t sick. At least we didn’t have to kill them. 

|11:00am|

The Clarks have almost finished packing up their cars. They should’ve left a while ago but I guess felt obligated to wait until Felicia and I were okay. I stand by the front door as I watch them put the last of their things into the back seat of the truck. I think I’m actually going to miss them, despite their issues. I smile as Felicia comes outside the two of us watching the family get into their cars. 

“Be safe,” I said to them with a wave, Madison giving me a polite nod as she steps into the driver's seat while Alicia and Nick slid into the back. I watched through the window as Nick mumbled something to Madison to which she replied with a curt response before turning on the car. I turn towards Felicia as they pull out of the driveway with a bitter smile. “You were right.” I admire, as they drive out of the empty neighborhood. “We should’ve gone with them.” I finished, My chest clenching at the sight of their retreating forms.

I can't leave them,” Felicia replied, her original desire to leave with the Clarks having completely dissipated when we found her parents. To be honest, I don’t know if she means her parents or the Salazar family but either way it doesn’t matter. We need time to adjust to our new normal. 

“I can’t either,” I agreed, putting my hand on her shoulder with a smile. The image of her parents burning in my brain. Tugging at a long-lost memory in the back of my mind. The two of us walk back inside and I look towards my bag that is sitting on the chair I slept on last night. So much has happened in such a short amount of time. My sister flashes through my mind, her instructions playing on repeat. We need to leave LA, go far away from her, from any major cities, and make our way to Atlanta. However…

“We should clean up the blood if we’re going to stay here until Mama’s better.” She said, pulling me out of my thoughts. I look towards her, she’s leaning against the arch connecting the living room to the hallway. All things considered, she looks good, not like the rest of us who are battered and traumatized. Felicia and I’s eyes snap towards the glass door and floor, both painted crimson. An indescribable smell starting to permeate the room, I clenched my teeth, stomach-churning slightly at the sight but holding strong. I will not throw up again. 

“I’ll see if they have bleach.” I offered, “Can you see if they have any rags?” I asked Ofelia who stood up straighter, nodding towards me before leaving the room quickly. I turn towards Felicia who is sitting on the couch and blankly at the wall. “Griselda needs you,” I tell her, the woman looking at me wordlessly before standing up slowly.

I watch her carefully as she shambles away. I can’t help but observe that she looks like one of the sick people we saw. Her movement is slow and groggy as she turned around the corner into the hallway. I hope that she’ll be okay, her parent’s just died, and overall just one shitty ass day. I let out a sigh and turn my own way, walking into the kitchen to look for bleach. I crouch down as I open the cabinet under the sink assuming that’s where most people keep their chemicals. To no surprise I was right, finding some tucked next to the Windex. I grab it and stand up, shutting the cabinet with my foot and turning back towards the living room.

“Found the rags,” Ofelia said, greeting me as soon as I enter the room. She looks between me and the bottle before nodding with a smile “Let’s do this.”

|11:45am|

Our small project or rather distraction didn’t take too long. The blood, though dry, came off without too much trouble, and the bleach managed to cover the growing smell of decay. I reach up and adjust my makeshift face mask as I scrub brain matter from the glass. My eyes drifting to the right where the sick woman Susan was still staring at us through the hole in the fence. A shiver ran down my spine as she stuck her fingers through the open space. Her growling, though faint was audible from here and I gulped. It isn’t safe for us here with her mere feet from the back door. 

I dip my gloved hand back into the watered-down bleach bucket before wiping what looked like a tuff of hair connected to skin off the sliding door. Since the Clarks are gone, I wonder if we can ask Daniel to take care of her for us. I grip the towel tightly, no, I can’t do that, that isn’t humane, I can’t just ask someone to kill someone else for me. Can I?

As soon as I finished I threw the rag in the bucket. Ofelia and I carrying it together into the bathroom to dump it down the drain. Neither of us caring at all about the possible damage to the Clark family pipes. Hell, they aren’t even here. 

“Thanks for the help,” Ofelia said as we poured the bucket into the bathtub. “And also for staying with us, I know it probably wasn’t an easy choice.” She added after a second of silence. I place the bucket on the floor and turn to her, giving the woman a warm smile. 

“Felicia wants to help, and honestly so do I,” I respond kindly, though, we wanted to go with the Clarks, I knew that the right choice was staying here. Even if I didn’t really choose it per se. 

The two of us took off our gloves and threw them in the now-contaminated bucket. I was about to ask Ofelia a bit about herself when the sounds of cars squealing down the road interrupted me. Ofelia and I share a look, before breaking into a sprint out the bathroom door and to the front window. I place a hand on my hip where my gun is as I peel back the curtains. The Clarks have come back, the family piling out of the vehicles much faster than they had gone in.

“That was quick,” Ofelia said with a slightly shocked tone.

“You’re telling me,” I said matching her expression. The two of us looking back and forth from each other to the Clarks as Daniel came out into the hallway. He opened his mouth to speak to us when we heard Madison start streaming the name ‘Patrick’ over and over again. What the fuck is going on? I grip the door handle, ready to open it, and step outside when I see a military Humvee pull into the street. At first, I feel relief, then immediately afterward; fear. “Fuck fuck fuck,” I cursed turning towards Daniel. “The military’s here, if they come into the house I have shit in my bag they’ll take. They’ll probably take my gun too,” I said, remembering what my sister used to tell me about martial law, which I assume, we are currently under. Basically, they can do whatever they want to us, take whatever they want from us, and we can’t say or do shit about it.

“Come on, grab your bag.” He ordered rushing towards me. I grab my bag from the chair I call my bed and lift it over my shoulder while turning to Ofelia. 

“Please stall them as long as you can,” I said, flinching when the sharp pop, pop, pop of an automatic rifle starts going off in quick succession. Daniel grabbed my arm, dragging me into the back room where Felicia and Griselda were. The former standing up as soon as she saw us enter and scan the room. Daniel holding onto the shotgun in his hand and shoving it under a bunch of stuff in the closet. 

“Pistol.” He ordered, which I obey quickly. I strip my belt off, un-looping my holster from the leather and handing the entire piece to him. Putting my belt back on as Daniel scans the room. “Put your bag under the bed and surround it with these.” He ordered again. Pulling out old purses and clothes from the closet as I rip my bag off my back. Using what he gave me, I kneel down by the bed, shoving my bag under first and surrounding it with the items after. I try my best in the time constraint to make the area look like a normal teenager’s messy room. I stand back up, watching Daniel as he puts my pistol under the mattress separate from the shotgun in the closet. He looks like he has done this before, the way he moved, how he knew exactly where to put everything. It was quick, methodical, and most of all, impressive.

“Thank God you’re here!” Ofelia said loudly from the living room, warning us of their approaching. I pull the chair closer to the bed and sit down, Felicia placing her hand on my shoulder as I grab Griselda’s hand with a smile. Daniel on the other hand sits at the foot of her bed, watching his wife with a reassuring gaze. 

“You must be the other residents of the home.” The soldier said as he walked through the open door, his eyes scanning the room carefully. I feel my stomach leap into my chest. What if he finds the guns, what if he finds my bag? I stress out but try my best to not let it show, using Daniel’s top-tier poker face as motivation. Though, he really only has one facial expression, glaring. The soldier gestured behind him, “We need to fill out a census on the residents in this neighborhood.” He said, ordering us out of the room. Felicia and I share a look and stand easily, knowing it’s better to comply with their orders. Also, the more they stay away from this room the better, if they find my supplies and take them it’ll leave us for dead when they inevitably decide to stop protecting the area. She reaches over, grabbing my hand in hers as we walk out of the house. Madison was already on the front lawn with an officer, listing everyone’s names before getting stuck on mine. Realizing in this moment that I never told her my last name.

“Volkov.” I said as I walked up next to her “Natasha Volkov, I’m Felicia’s roommate at UCLA.” I said kindly, putting on my best dimpled smile. One that my sister used to tell me could make a demon fall to his knees. The soldier coughed lightly and wrote my name down in a scribbled text. He’s an older man, probably around my sister’s age with short brown hair and a dark expression on his face. As I study him my sister’s voice hums in my mind. Never trust military men, she would say. Never. 

“Well, Natasha what brings you all the way here?” He asked while slowly looking me up and down. He turned his head, doing the same to Felicia the two of us giving each other a look before I spoke again. 

“Felicia was worried about her parents during the riots so we came here to check on them but…” I trailed off my voice growing weak. I wasn’t ready to mention what I saw. Not out loud. 

“Have they turned, did you get any blood on you?” He asked, probing us with questions. I find the words running away from me as I try to build a response. But, To my surprise, Madison stood in front of us protectively. 

“They committed suicide, bullets to the heads, you can see yourself in house number 515.” She said, Felicia, letting out a sob and holding onto me. The wound is still fresh in her mind. Maybe the soldiers locking down the town is a good thing. This means that we have more time to get our bearings and figure out a new plan while also having time for Felicia to mourn. 

“I understand.” He said writing in his notebook and gestured to a few armored men who nodded and took off down the street, presumably to check on the house Madison mentioned. “Now just a few more questions.” He said, Madison jerking her head, telling us wordlessly to go inside. 

“What do they mean by turned?” I asked as we walk inside, Nick and Alicia sitting on the couch. Felicia moved to sit on the lounge chair and I sat on the carpet in front of the TV. The small group of us observing the soldiers moving around the house. Travis walking along with them, keeping them away from the things they would question. Like the fresh graves outside. 

“I don't know,” Nick said while picking at his fingernails. “But those sick people don’t seem right, they look almost…” He trailed off, looking towards his sister. 

“What?” She asked, “Dead?” Her boyfriend, the one she was screaming about being dead yesterday is still fresh in her mind. I can tell she doesn’t want to admit it to herself which I can understand. I can barely process the situation either. 

“Yeah,” Nick said slowly, looking towards me for help but all I do is shrug. This is all him, I am not getting involved in a Clark family spat. They all seem volatile as hell. A few minutes of silence later I watch as Chris saunters into the room holding a video recorder and points it at us. 

“End of the world vlog: day one, here is everyone before they get eaten.” He says, pointing it at our faces before shutting it closed with a click. “Isn’t this sick? Found it in a closet.” He explained. I raise an eyebrow at him. 

“Isn’t that a bit morbid?” I asked him but he shrugs and leans against a nearby wall. 

“Not any more so than our current situation.” He reasons back and though not exactly wrong is still slightly concerning. I’m kind of glad that Madison is a school counselor cause the kid needs mental help. Though, then again so does she. “So can I keep it?” He asks Alicia and Nick who look at each other for a second. 

“Sure, I don’t even know where it came from,” Alicia responds, Chris practically jumps in the air before running back to wherever he came from. 

“That’s your brother,” I whispered to Nick who glares at me from across the table. I give him a shit-eating grin in response and lean back. 

“He’s not our brother,” Alicia counters which I shrug at. They can call it whatever they want, doesn’t matter anyway. Their parents are together, and there is no way they won’t want to create a happy family with the five of them. 

|2:00pm|

When the military men finally moved on to greener pastures I pulled out the physical country map that the Clarks owned and spread it on the table. “We can off-road right off the side of the I40 and still follow it east,” I offered to Felicia who rolled her eyes. 

“If there are any other living people, they’ll see us for miles, it’s the desert.” Felicia countered pointing at the map “We just have to book it to New Mexico where the desert ends and use country roads to Atlanta. If, that’s where your sister still is when we get there.” She continues, I nod my head, the younger Clarks sitting with us as we theorized, probably more so out of boredom than anything. 

“Can’t we just take the long way around and stay north, go through Nevada and take Route 66 towards St.Louis then dip down through Tennessee?” Nick said dragging his finger along the map “It’d be slower but less desert.” He reasoned, looking over at me with deep brown eyes. 

“If we go that way then we’ll have to pass Las Vegas and St Louis. Maybe even Nashville and if they’re all like this then they’ll be dangerous. Plus gas will be hard to find.” Alicia argues, Nick looking away from me to smack her sister which she responds by smacking him back. I smile brightly as I watch the situation unfold. It’s funny how they keep using we, the thought of them coming with Felicia and me makes me happy. I know that the chances are slim, their mom doesn’t trust us one bit and probably wants to go her own way. 

“To be fair Route 66 isn’t that bad of an idea, it’s on the side of a highway but I bet it isn’t filled with broken-down cars.” I said “It’ll just add on a shit ton of time” 

“Time we won’t have.” Alicia argues back, “I say we go through the desert and take the quickest way. If we siphon cars near the city we can stock up on enough gas to get us to New Mexico. I agree with Felicia.” 

“Felicia’s shit car does get really good gas mileage,” I say looking at her with a teasing gaze. The woman shakes her head in response. 

“Don’t call my car shit, Sally does her best.” She argues with a pout. 

“It could break down.” I point out “Do any of us know how to hot wire a car?” I ask looking at the group. We stare at each other in silence for a moment before a voice breaks it. 

“I do.” We turn our heads to see Travis watching us with a smile. He doesn’t seem too bothered by us planning an emergency route out of there. However, the look in his eyes is telling me that he isn’t taking this seriously. He doesn’t think we’ll leave the safety of these newfound walls the military is building. However, I can’t deny the possibility that when I call my sister tonight she’ll tell me to get the hell out of here. 

“You just got cooler,” Nick said looking at Travis. I nod my head in agreeance. “What do you think of our plans?” He asked after a moment of silence. Travis walking forward and looking at the map. 

“Where is the destination again?” He asks looking towards me. I clear my throat and point at the map. 

“My sister's in Atlanta, that’s where we’re planning on meeting, she’ll be in Georgia until I get there even if she leaves the city,” I explain. Travis gives me a pitiful expression but I know that it isn’t needed. My sister is a one-man army, and her dog Sarge is an extra battalion, I doubt that she’ll go down unless a man with a rocket launcher shoots her in the chest with it. 

“There are two main routes to get to Atlanta from here, there is the I40 up north and as you know the I10-20 through Texas. They are about the same length by car but the roads will probably all be stuffed up. If that’s the case then going through Texas will be easier because you can go off the road right off the highway without worrying about forests stopping you.” 

“But people could see us,” I argue, internally noting how he was using the word you instead of we like the rest of us. 

“You could take logging roads up north but it’s going to be difficult in the Prius, it isn’t an off-roading vehicle.” He warned 

“But Route 66 would be more fun~” Nick practically whined as he leans back on the sofa. I roll my eyes and look down at our options. It seems like there is really no right way to go, at least from our limited information. There's a possibility that one road is less congested with cars but there’s no way to know before we see it. I put my hands on the map and stare at Nick with a smile. 

“Route 66 it is then boss.” I joke with a wink as I start to clean the table. I have time to figure it out, plus if we do need to leave we’ll have to find the perfect opportunity because they aren’t going to let us go willingly. 

“Does that make me the leader?” He quips back, helping me fold the map back up. I roll my eyes and take it from his hands a bit roughly. Our fingers gliding against each other as I put them back on the shelf. Hiding it in the back just in case. 

“Sure Nick whatever you want,” I respond with another roll of my eyes. I take out my phone looking at the time to see when I have to call my sister when the realization finally hits me. “Shit, I’m so fucking stupid,” I complained while looking at the clock. 

“You just realized that?” Felicia asked sarcastically, finally being the one to crack a joke. 

“My sister told me to call her at eight and leave the phone on until nine but she said EST, her timezone. I could’ve called her last night.” I said practically whining while ignoring Felicia’s comment. The others looking at me like I was stupid while Travis gave me a reassuring gaze that brought me comfort. 

“A lot happened last night, you just weren’t thinking straight.” He said, which I nod at, not wanting to say that I’m just shit at timezones. 

“Yeah,” I say back, sitting down on the couch next to Alicia, deciding that it would be more comfortable than the floor. “Remind me around five to call my sister, she’s going to be so mad at me.” 

“She’s probably more worried than anything,” Travis reassured, starting to walk out of the room, Felicia getting up as well. “But don’t worry I’ll remind you.” He promised as he left. I smile at his retreating back, I’m really starting to like this guy, he is incredibly kind even to a stranger like me. It’s so rare in the modern age to find someone like that. 

“I should check on Griselda,” Felicia said with a sigh, walking out of the room while practically dragging her feet. I lean against the back of the couch, watching as Nick crushes another pill with the same spoon as earlier. 

“Funtime’s over.” He said as he grinds it into the table, Alicia getting up with a disgusted look on his face. 

“Why do you always do that?” She asked with a scrunched nose before leaving the room, not wanting to watch her brother feed into his addiction. Or at least that’s what I think is happening. 

“Drugs huh?” I ask leaning forward and watching him, it was kind of like watching a car crash. My dark blonde hair falling over my shoulder as I watch him work “How long?” I add after a few moments of silence. 

“A while,” He responds, turning to look at me “You don’t seem to be disgusted by it, why?” He asks back, “You don’t look like you use.” He finished after a short pause. 

“I don’t, but, I know people who did,” I respond, tapping my finger against the table. I continue to observe him, it’s honestly kind of mesmerizing in a way. “You're more useful to have around in an end-of-the-world scenario than I originally thought,” I say, voicing my inner thoughts out loud. 

“Why, because I have seizures if I don’t get high?” He snapped back almost sarcastically but I shook my head. 

“You know your pharmaceuticals and probably how to cut pills too. both of those skills are useful if shit hits the fan permanently and we need to find meds.” I responded, “Also this is a bit darker, but, if you’ve been on the verge of death for years then what’s the point of fearing it now?” I explain putting my head on my hand and leaning on the table. 

“I guess you’re right. Huh?” He said a bit shocked as he took the unknown medication. When he was finished he looked back at me. “Thanks,” He said gratefully, I shrug my shoulders and lean back on the couch. 

“No need to thank me, just said the truth.” I reply with a smile “Curb your habit and you’ll be even more useful.” I tease while standing up and stretching “I’m going to check on Felicia and Lisa.” I said, “Talk to you later.” 

“Yeah, talk to you later.” He said a bit out of it as I walk out of the room. 

|5:00pm|

I’m sitting on the back patio away from the main road. It isn’t dark yet but hopefully, it will be soon. I open the waterproof bag that I took out of my Go bag. If we stay here with the military then there is a good chance that they could find my phone, and if they do there is another good chance they’ll take it. Probably saying something about how they need it more so that they can protect us or some bullshit like that. So I need to make this call count, after making sure I have a signal I go to her contact and ring her phone, holding it up to my ear. I think that it’s going to ring through but at the last second the phone picks up. 

“Where the fuck were you last night?” She asked, clearly pissed at me. I open and close my mouth like a fish, trying to think of a better excuse than I’m shit at timezones. 

“I’m shit at timezones.” I can’t. “We were supposed to be on the road by tomorrow, but we have an injured woman and we wanted to stay with her until she was movable. But…” I said my voice trailing off. 

“What happened?” She asked clearly irritated with me for not calling her yesterday. I take a gulp of air and pull my leg to my chest. 

“The military made a safe zone here,” I explained, pausing for a moment, looking at the flashing helicopter lights as they moved deeper into the city. “They set up a perimeter around the entirety of El Sereno,” I added, listening as my sister started cursing on the other side of the phone and surprisingly another muffled voice started talking to her. “Who is that?” I asked in confusion.

“A member of my camp, Glenn go away.” She said, there was some rustling on the other side of the phone before she put it back up to her ear. “Stay at the camp.” She concluded, “But make an escape route and always be prepared to run on foot.” She paused again her voice trailing off “Who is in your group? How many will be making the trek here?” She started, deciding to perform an interview for some reason. I’m kind of surprised, she wants me to stay instead of making my way to Atlanta? 

“Why do you want me to stay here, the military is… They are terrifying.” I said “You should see how they look at Ofelia, Felicia, and I. It’s scary.” I continued as a shiver ran down my spine. 

“Because they’ll hunt you down if you leave to make an example of you, it’s better to wait until they decide to leave themselves.” She said calmly “And they will, I promise, this thing isn’t going to end anytime soon. Just keep your head down and out of sight while preparing your escape understood?” She finished, her tone not allowing for any room for argument. I let out a sigh trying to blink away the tears of frustration that stung at my eyes. She just doesn’t get it. She was made for this world, born for it. Me? No, I’m scared, I want to check out but I can’t because she needs me. 

“What about you and your group, where do you want me to meet you?” I asked putting my chin onto my knee as I stared up at the setting sky, the orange and purple bringing me comfort. 

“We are at a Quarry right now but we probably won’t be here by the time you get here. This place is only temporary. If we leave and I can’t get in contact with you for some reason I’ll leave you crumb trails from here. 

“What’s is its name?” I asked, “I’ll need the name if I am going to try to get there.” I continued. The line went quiet on the other side for the moment except for a few seconds of mumbling and rustling before she came back to the phone. 

“Bellwood Quarry.” She said calmly “But be safe when you come here, who knows what this place will look like in a month.” She continued 

“I promise,” I said with a sigh the conversation growing cold but I didn’t want to hang up, I know I should preserve battery but. I can’t bring myself to do it. “Ana,” I said quietly. 

“Yes, Nat?” She asked, her voice uncharacteristically soft. 

“I’m scared,” I said, my voice breaking as tears slowly started to run down my cheeks. The events of the past twenty-four hours are getting to me now that I finally have a break to think. 

“I know.” She said on the other side “But you’re strong and capable, you’ll not only survive but you’ll live.” She continued “You’re better with people than me, you can use that to your advantage, find a group, bring them with you, and be careful.” She finished. I nod my head, wiping the tears from my eyes. 

“I love you, Ana,” I whisper, not knowing if this was the last time I’d talk to her. If something will happen to me. I don’t know what my sister will do. If she can live in a world without me in it. I know that I can’t live in a world without her. 

“I love you too Nat. I’ll be on the phone at the same time every night but only call me if it’s an emergency. Getting caught with this phone could be the end of our communication for a long time.” She said. I nod my head along with her words. Keep my head down, and be an innocent civilian, I can do that. I am that. 

“Okay, I will, please be safe,” I said, listening as my sister hummed on the other side of the phone. 

“I will, you be safe too.” She said, hanging up the phone with a click. I stare down at the device for a second before shutting it off and holding it in my lap while staring up into the sky. 

“You good?” Nick asked leaning in the doorframe. I let out a sigh and put the phone into the waterproof bag before zipping it up tightly. 

“She wants me to stay here,” I say slightly dejected as he walks forward and sits in the chair across me leaning back nonchalantly. 

“Obviously.” He replied, “You’re safe here.” He continued. I shake my head, my hair falling out of the bun I had put it in. 

“No, we aren’t, you aren’t.” I said running a hand down my face “My sister always told me that when martial law happens we can't trust the military, they have two things to protect and neither of them is us.” He moves the chair closer to me, the squeaking of the rubber souls on the tile filling the air. 

“She wouldn’t tell you to stay here for no reason though would she?” He asked “Even if what you say is true it doesn’t mean that you’d be safer out there. That we’d be safer out there.” I let out a sigh and nod. 

“You’re right, you’re right. I’m just stressed.” I said looking into his red-rimmed brown eyes. His addiction is going to be a problem, but he’ll have to sober up eventually because there are probably no dealers in this new world. 

“Come on, let’s go inside, my mom is making dinner with Lisa.” He said standing up and holding out a hand.  I stare at it for a moment, a smile growing on my face as I grab it in mine and allow him to pull me up. 

“Thanks, Nick,” I say as he leads the way back into the house. He turns his head around to face and shrugs. 

“I didn’t do anything.” He responds nonchalantly before walking back into the house.

|7:23pm|

I sat with Felicia after putting my sat phone back into my bag. The two of us were talking with Daniel, who sat on the bed with his wife while Ofelia helped with the dishes. I would’ve helped too but they shooed me away as I entered. I don’t know why Madison doesn’t like me, her son and I are becoming friends, yes. But I don’t think that is enough of a reason to treat me as she does. She doesn’t know me, perhaps that’s the problem. 

“What is your plan?” Daniel asked the two of us with crossed arms “You called your sister in Atlanta?” He asked again. I leaned back and looked between them. It seems like Daniel has an interest in going with us to Atlanta and also has no interest in staying here under the protection of the military. He hasn’t felt comfortable sharing his past other than Ofelia telling me they’re from El Salvador. But whatever it is, I bet it's colorful, to say the least. 

“They’re at a Quarry outside the city but they won’t be there long. She said she’d keep me updated.” I explained leaning forward “Are you guys going to come with us?” I asked, “To Georgia I mean.” I clarified. 

“Griselda, my wife needs Felicia to help her so we go where she goes.” He said looking down at his wife who mumbled something to him in Spanish which he responded to soothingly. For such a hard man, he had a soft spot for his wife and daughter. I hope that one day I’ll be able to have something like that too. 

“We’d be happy to have you and your family with us, Mr. Salazar,” Felicia said with a smile while holding Griselda’s hand who looked at Felicia with respect. I nod my head in agreeance. I’m growing to like the Salazar family, though Griselda doesn’t speak much English she’s incredibly kind. Daniel and I have also sort of bonded over our distrust of the government so he doesn’t look at me with the same distrustful eyes he did previously. Though I’m sure Felicia helps with that. Ofelia and I haven’t talked much but she seems nice and I could see myself getting to know her better. All in all, it’s safer in groups, and the beginning of whatever this is is the best time to find people to trust. 

“We’ll stay here and wait for an opening to leave. We need to keep a close eye on them.” I said honestly while bouncing my leg rhythmically. “The Clarks won’t help us, Nick and Chris might but the others are…” I paused the words getting caught in my mouth. 

“Weak.” Daniel finished standing up “I know. I’ll watch them, all of them.” He said walking out of the room as I also stand up. Brushing my pant legs with my hands and look towards Felicia. Her eyes are less tear-filled than they were yesterday, the constant work and caring for Griselda helping her keep busy. 

“I’m worried for her, she needs antibiotics,” Felicia said lowly but with a smile knowing Griselda can’t understand us. I shake my head and run my hand through my hair, combing out the knots with my fingers. 

“Hopefully they’ll keep their promise and bring a military doctor.” I offer but the way she looked at me made my blood run cold. “Oh,” I said, she needs attention now, or even easier. If she doesn’t get help soon it’ll be too late. “I see, I’m going to go and check on the Clarks, try to get some rest when you can, the military will probably use you and Liza until you break,” I say to her with a smile.

“I will.” She said with a yawn as she leans back in her chair, closing her eyes while holding onto Griselda’s hand. I smile at her fondly, we’re in the eye of the storm with dead all around us and I’m not sure how long this will last. We just have to be careful and vigilant. If we can. 

Chapter Text

|7:00am|

The man I pointed my gun at last night’s name is Dale. We resolved the situation fairly quickly and as soon as I realized that they were a bunch of empathetic civilians, I holstered my weapon and allowed them in. I would’ve turned them away if I could, more people means more noise, and those things seem to be attracted to it. But, for some reason I just couldn’t turn them away, like taking in a bunch of strays. Plus, some of them seemed to have useful survival skills, ones that will be invaluable as the apocalypse progresses. Though, the down side to this is that I barely got any sleep. Those of us that were already here having done the right thing and helped the new entries make camp. However, it wasn’t that bad, their RV makes the perfect lookout and the extra vehicles provide much needed cover from the road. 

Fortunately, pretty much everyone either already knew how to set up their own tents or they had help from others. It also helped that good cop Shane: A sheriff’s deputy with black hair and a silver chain with a number twenty-two pendent around his neck took over control. Relieving me of my position as scout troupe leader of the non-survivalists. He’s also one of the only members of their entourage that I care to remember the name of. Mainly because he’s been bossing me around since I put my gun back into it’s holster. The only bad side to having him stomping around camp. 

I sit down on a wooden stump that I managed to pull over next to my tent this morning and pull out my dagger and whet stone. I sharpen my knife rhythmically, the sounds of metal scrapping satisfying my ears as I observe the new additions stumble around camp. Even if I don’t remember their names, I still need to know their faces, what clothes they wear, and distinctive features. I don’t want to accidentally shoot one of them should something happen, it would cause too many issues. 

Miranda seems to get along well the the grey-haired woman and the long-haired brunette. Not that I’m surprised, apparently, they’re both also mothers with a little girl and little boy respectively. My eyes snap towards the new children, they were playing happily with Morales’ kids but all I could see was their future little bodies lying on the ground. I scoff to myself, irritated with my current situation as I turn my head, watching as Glenn makes his way towards me.

“I’m sorry your sister didn’t call,” the kid said walking up to me while holding a bowl of rice and beans. The breakfast of champions. I let out a sigh and look up, my pale green eyes glaring into his black ones. 

“She’ll be fine, she’s probably just busy,” I said, sliding my knife back into it’s sheath before taking the bowl from his hands and taking a bite. Reminding myself to thank Miranda later, her ability to cook is actually far more useful than I originally gave it credit for. I may need to rethink the usefulness of domestic tasks, I never really thought about it previously. 

“I’m sure.” Glenn responded optimistically, interrupting my musings as he sat on the grass in front of me, digging the dagger he found yesterday into the grass. It wasn’t anything special, but it was far better than that steak knife I handed him. Doc and Sarge sat next to us, the two of them begging for food even though they had already eaten an hour earlier. I take another bite as we sit in silence. The kid content with just being in the same space as me, why? I don’t know. 

I stare down at the food, we should be good on supplies for a while. Not that we can go get anymore in the near future. We won’t make it a step into the city with the military helicopters and vehicles patrolling as they are. It’s far to dangerous, they’d kill us all without hesitation. Which is exactly what I would’ve done if I was still in the military. That is if they’re still here, those bombs were a Hail Mary and might’ve been their parting gift to the remaining civilians. However it’s still better to be safe than in their sights. 

“Uh,” The kid started while fidgeting with his hands. “Why did you move your tent so far away from us?” He asked as I took another bite of my food. I look around my new location. It was in direct line of sight of the RV but a bit further out. Far enough that I won’t have to deal with future corpses coming to bother me. 

“Because I don’t like people,” I respond honestly as I shovel more food into my mouth. Glenn clearly not knowing how to respond by the look on his face. “What’s the plan for today then?” I asked taking another bite, the food surprisingly tasting really good as I ate it. “Has Shane made any decisions?” I added after swallowing the last of my food. 

“Not yet, I think he was waiting for you.” He said still picking at the dirt. I look over and sure enough, Shane was sitting by the brunette woman and kid I don't know while staring over at me expectingly. Maybe he didn’t take my leadership position after all. 

“Can’t he do anything himself?” I mutter rhetorically, Glenn snorting at my comment before trying to hide it with a cough.  Apparently, I’m hilarious to the kid cause he is always laughing when I say something, even when I’m not joking. Natasha's the same way, said I have dry humor whatever that means. 

“You know more than us about survival situations.” He pointed out as he folds his legs in front of him. I look towards the camp, the forest that surrounds us then back at the empty bowl in my lap. 

“I do.” I agree plainly as I stood up “I also have a plan that won’t make the parents hate me for teaching their kids how to kill a man.” I continue, getting another snort in response. I turn to the kid with straight lips “I’m not joking.” I said. Glenn's face falling as he stood up after me. 

“I know.” He mumbled, following behind me as I walk towards Shane, my dogs at our heels. The man immediately separated from the woman and child as soon as he saw us coming and gestured for us to meet him away from the group. I honestly don’t get it, he clearly tries to keep all the gory shit away from the women and kids. But they are just as capable of killing, perhaps more so than any man. I’m proof of that, though, I am really doubting whether Shane even knows I’m a woman. 

“I was waiting for you to get off your ass.” He said with a smirk as we slow to a stop in front of the Morales family vehicle. “So do you have any plans for today?” He asked unknowingly repeating Glenn from a few minutes earlier. He’s probably planning on stealing whatever my plan is and then showing it off as his own. I don’t really care if he does, I just want it done. 

“We should wrap string and cans around the perimeter to try and prevent anyone or anything from sneaking up on us.” I advised while crossing my arms over my black athletic top “At the very least we should start the process. I don’t think we have enough empty cans yet for the whole area” I finish as I scan the area again cautiously. Shane nodding his head along in agreement. 

“I’ll ask Lori and the kids to make them and we can hang some of them up by tonight.” He said which I give a curt nod at. It’s only been a day since shit hit the fan officially and our camp kept getting larger. Just this morning while I was sleeping two more showed up, brothers I think. My eyes trailed passed Shane to where the new additions were. They decided to place their camp right next to the main road out, their truck within jumping distance of their tent flap. The two of them clearly want to keep their distance from the rest of the group. The older one with a shaved head and shit eating grin was obviously ex-military but that doesn’t mean that I can trust him worth shit. The younger brother seems more agreeable, I heard he’s planning disappear as soon as they finish setting up camp with grumbles about hunting. He doesn’t talk much as far as I’m aware, but when he opens his mouth it’s like he’s spitting venom at whoever he’s talking to. To be frank, they seem to be useful on paper, that is if the younger one can prove he knows how to use that crossbow strapped to his back. However, none of that matters if they’re trying to rob us, which is a good possibility. 

“How are they doing?” I ask gesturing with a flick of my head in the direction of the hillbilly brother’s camp. Shane follows my gaze, catching eyes with the older one who gave him a wink, at which Shane scowled before turning to me with an irritated shrug. 

“The older one, Merle has an attitude problem but he’s really no worse than Ed.” He starts explaining and I nod along. Pretending I know who this Ed is, and that I haven’t already been watching everyone in this camp like a hawke. Learning their behavioral patterns and calculating the chances of them going AWOL or worse. “The younger one is his brother Daryl, he’s a hunter and tracker. I also think he has some mechanical experience but he doesn’t talk much. I can’t even get close enough to ask him more cause his brother will just step in and interrupt.” He added, finishing his useless debrief of the two wild cards. I cross my arms and nod my head in acceptance of what he shared with me. 

“I’ll talk to them,” I stated, Shane shrugging, clearly not caring what I do while Glenn looks between the two of us with an unreadable expression. 

“Are you being for real?” Glenn asked while looking at me. 

“I know what they’re useful for, I just need to make sure that they’ll use these skills for us.” I explain to the kid. Leaving out the fact that I’m also going to scope out the probability of them turning on us. “I’m not going to have any freeloaders in this camp other than the children.”I finish, walking towards the two brothers who were currently putting up what appeared to be some sort of makeshift game hoist. “Let me know when the can alarms are done.” I call back to Shane who rolls his eyes but nods nonetheless. 

I step up to them, already having forgotten their names as the older turns to look at me. Eye as cold as shards of ice as he scans me top to bottom in a smooth and slightly predatory manner. His brother, the younger one, was finishing his work, obviously not giving two shits that someone walked over to their side of camp. Most likely because he’s not planning on talking, not that I blame him. 

“Hey sweet cheeks, here to say hi to ole’ Merle?” The older catcalls as I stop right in front of them. I raise an eyebrow, leaning back on my right foot as I cross my arms. He reaches out an outstretched arm and I stare at it for a moment before reluctantly grabbing it and giving it a quick shake. “This here’s my little brother Daryl, say hi little brother.” He said sarcastically before turning to his brother with a cruel smirk. He was talking to the man like he was a child, which is ridiculous considering the younger brother looked to be in his early to mid-thirties. 

“Hi.” He replied with a mumble, turning his head to look at me before immediately going back to the rack in front of him. I automatically start liking him more than his brother. At least he’s quiet, asshole or not.

“I came over here at Shane’s request, If you catch any game and have some to spare, share it. He wants everyone carrying their own weight.” I stated towards the younger's back, throwing our “leader” under the bus. If Shane desires to bear the crown then he’s going to deal with the repercussions of telling rednecks what to do. Not me. 

“Of course we will won’t we little brother?” The older asked as he claps his brother on the shoulder. Hard. I scowl softly, the way that man looks at me is uncomfortable. Reminds me of some of the men on base in Afghanistan. When a man hasn't seen a breathing woman in awhile… they try things. I scan the man over for a split second, confident that if anything happens I’ll be able to lay him flat. Not to mention Sarge, the boy would go for the juggler. That might be entertaining to watch. 

“Sure,” Daryl grunted, not bothering to look back at me. Nod at myself, content with the results of the conversation before spinning around. I dig my boots in the dirt as I walk away, not listening as the older calls out some obscene things as I head back towards my tent. 

  I didn’t introduce myself, not even a name. It wouldn’t matter if I did or didn’t, those two won’t stay long. They’ll probably steal from us in the middle of the night then be gone by sunrise. It’s the only conclusion that makes any sense, why two men, perfectly capable of living on their own decided to lay with a bunch of unarmed civilians. It’s slightly concerning, but I’ll just keep trained eye on them. If they try anything, I can always just kill them. 

|12:00pm|

Soapy water prunes my hands as I scrub the pits of a shirt together. Somehow I managed to get roped into helping the other women do laundry. I think they want to get to know me which is great for them. However,  I have no interest in getting to know them. I’m only helping out because I don’t want anyone touching my things, clothes included. 

“What’s it like in the city?” The older blonde woman asked me. She’s a bit annoying and I like her little sister more but she isn’t unbearable to be around. Perhaps it’s jealousy, she has her younger sister right next to her while mine is somewhere in LA doing God knows what. No, that can’t be right, I don’t get jealous. I dip my hand into the powdered detergent, rubbing it into a stubborn bloodstain on my army green athletic shirt. I lean back, letting it soak while grabbing a less dirty shirt, this one not mine, and start scrubbing it. 

“There isn’t much to see,” I replied bluntly as I work. Not bothering to look up at the blonde next to me. I could tell more, talk about the military caravans or the army of sick ready to take a bite out of anyone that crosses their path. But I don’t, civilians are weak, timid, they can’t handle the reality of the situation. 

“There’s nothing there?” Grey haired lady asked, clearly a bit shocked as she cleans one of her deadweight husband’s pants. I let out a sigh as I wring out the now clean shirt and place it with the others in a somewhat dry bucket. 

“Nothing, everyone that could leave did,” I respond, their ignorance starting to piss me off. There is nothing here for them, nothing in Atlanta, LA is the same and I would put my life on the line to bet everywhere else in the states is the same. Other than Wyoming, so few people live there and the ones that do are armed like a small militia. Actually, that’d be a good place to go, I’ll have to keep it in mind.  

“What about your sister, have you heard from her? I remember Glenn mentioning her last night.” The blonde woman asked again as I finally got the blood out from my army green athletic shirt. 

“No but she did call yesterday right before the cell-towers went down.” I said, putting the now clean shirt into the pile and grabbing another. “She should be making her way to Georgia on her motorcycle, if she’s quick it’ll only take a few days.” I explain, however, I doubt my own words. The chances of her being here in a week is slim to none. If she does live, it’ll most likely be months before she makes it all the way here. Especially after we leave the Quarry which we’ll have to do soon. 

“I can’t wait to meet her,” the younger blond said happily and I bite my tongue. I want to tell her that she probably won’t. That she’ll most likely be dead by the time Natasha gets here but I keep my mouth shut. Being brutally honest won’t solve anything, it’ll just create problems. 

“She’s a lot like you. I think you’ll get along.” I say instead. It isn’t a lie, the two are very similar but the difference is that Natasha is a good shot with years of preparation under her belt. 

“Carol you forgot my boxers,” the husband said stomping over, ah, so that’s her name. Sarge, who is resting by my feet with Doc reacts to the man’s volatile tone and starts to growl at him. “If your dog bites me I’ll kill it.” He states, pointing a sausage like finger at me then my dog. I raise an eyebrow, if Sarge attacked him he’d be dead. He’s a military attack dog not some unhinged pet with anger issues. I look back to Sarge, placing my hand to his head to calm him down before getting back to work. 

“Sorry,” Carol replies meekly, a complete contrast to the personality she was showcasing before. Sure she’d a bit shy, but like this? No.

“You should be sorry, this is fucking ridiculous, you have one job!” He roared clearly upset as his voice rises in volume. 

“You could help, it would save us time and you wouldn’t have to worry about Carol messing up.” I offer, getting tired of his complaining. It’s a simple solution, one that I know the dead weight in front of me won’t take kindly to.

“Is this bitch calling me lazy?” He asks rhetorically to Carol who gives me an apologetic gaze while keeping her head down. “Think that just because Shane is nice to ya that you are worth anythin’?” He asks again, this time directed to me, his swollen face turning the color of a ripe tomato. 

“I’m the reason you have food,” I reply continuing to scrub another shirt, my hands slightly sore. With men like this, it’s better to just ignore them but for some reason his vile tone set my blood pressure sky-high. The urge to kick his ass slowly becoming more and more prominent. I honestly don’t know why we keep him around. Not only is he as useless as the children, but his attitude is annoying as fuck. If this continues then maybe I’ll have a chat with Shane about removing him from our camp. Or at the very least forcing him to go into the city for supplies and hope that either a strangling military squadron or the sick take care of him for us. 

“Bet that kid Glenn did everything.” He said with a scoff, clearly trying to piss me off. It was working, my fingers itching for the cool metal of my gun. I could kill him, pop one off in the middle of the quarry but I think to the others in camp. I’d be exiled immediately if they don’t decide to put me down himself and I don’t know if I’d be able to convince Glenn to come with me. The others can all turn into numbers on a casualty report for all I care but I’m fond of the kid. It’d be a shame to leave him here to die with the future members of the dead. I let out a sigh, my hand falling back to my side as I pick the shirt back up and start scrubbing. It’s not worth wasting air to argue with a dead man who doesn’t know it yet. 

“Sure did,” I agree, trying to get him to go away, my statement doing nothing but make him more angry. A disgusting blue vein practically bulging from his sunburnt forehead. He stomps forward, heavy worker boots crunching on the walks as he sets his eyes on me. I immediately grab Sarge’s vest, holding the dog in place as he pulls his lips back and snarls, sharp white fangs glinting under the midday sun. The man doesn’t seem to care that my very pissed off dog is about a second from taking a bite from his jugular and rips the shirt from my free hand. Throwing it to the ground and stomping it into the dirt. Unable to stop myself, my mouth drops open at the stupidity. Fuck, I really want to kill him. 

“Isn't that his shirt?” I ask Carol, deciding to remember her name from now on just to spite her waste-of-space husband. 

“Yes,” Carol let out meekly in response, so quietly that I could barely hear her words. I stare at the shirt I just cleaned, now covered in a fine layer of brown dust. 

“I’m not washing it again,” I stated defiantly, turning back around and grabbing a new shirt. Trying my best not to allow the rising anger in my chest boil over the edges. I hope he walks away on his own, though I’m never that lucky. 

“Yes you are,” He stated stomping closer, Sarge rising to his feet and practically snapping at the man as he gets closer. I pull him to my chest, my arm wrapped around his neck as I try to obscure his vision. “This is your fault, if you just kept your fuckin’ mouth shut I wouldn’t’ve gotten mad.” He spit out, shoving the shirt into my bucket of water. 

I stare at the navy blue and take a deep breath in, contemplating my options: Option one, shoot him; I would get exiled from camp or worse. Option two, let Sarge kill him; Sarge would end up getting put down and/or I would get exiled from camp. Option 3, deescalate the situation and wash the damn shirt; the option of least resistance but really pisses me off. 

“Well?” He spit out, eyeing me with the look of a man who thinks he could take me in a fight. He has no idea that I’m contemplating putting a bullet between those narrow-set eyes of his. I glare up at him, teeth grit as we have a visual fight for dominance. 

“I’ll wash it,” Carol said, trying to placate the situation while reaching over to grab the shirt from my bucket. Husband slapping her hand away with enough force to make her yelp as he keeps his sharp gaze trained on mine.

“No, she will.” He ordered, his voice tough. Though I’d put money on the fact that if Shane or one of the hillbilly brothers was down here he’d be speaking with the same amount of sweetness as a street side hooker trying to get a band. I twitch again, my body aching for the sweet relief of a gun in my palm but instead I look around. The girls were all staring at me nervously, the pile of them like does watching a practiced hunter fight with an angry wolf. 

I let out a sigh, whatever, it’s not worth the hassle it’ll be to explain why he’s body. But, I make a mental note that if we’re ever alone together away from witnesses to put him down for good. I grab the shirt and dip it back into the soapy water before attempting to scrub the film of dirt off the back. 

“That’s what I thought.” He said with a satisfied huff before stomping back to the van. I watch him slide into the front and light a cigarette, finally out of our hair. 

The moment I’m sure his attention is fully away from us I dip the shirt in the soapy water twice before putting it with the other clean shirts. Not bothering to fully wash it again after his dramatic show of manly superiority. 

“Why did you let him do that?” The younger blonde asked me as I grab a pair of shorts from the pile. I shrug, starting the process of scrubbing yet again. 

“Not worth the energy,” I reply coldly, my eyes flickering over to Carol who gave me a grateful gaze which made me scoff. I didn’t do it for her. I did it for me. 

|1:20pm|

I wipe the humid summer sweat from my brow as I tie another string fishing line to the trunk of a tree. Once finished, I step back slightly and grab a large stick throwing it towards the line, watching satisfyingly as they rattle together with a loud clatter. My lips curve up slightly, it isn’t perfect and we’ll still need to have someone on watch at all times but it’ll make the camp feel just a little bit more secure. 

I turn my head, looking down the line of trees that make up the main camp. I’m standing next to Shane and brunette woman’s tent. Unfortunately we don’t have enough empty cans yet to surround the whole permitter so I decided to start with the civilian’s section of camp. It’ll probably take a few more days of eating until the area is fully covered but having something is better than nothing. Plus, hopefully it’ll help morale, even if it’s just a bit. If the people of the camp start getting antsy then we’ll be sitting on a ticking time bomb before someone decides to snap and murder someone. Not that I’m in any place to judge. 

I place my hands to my hips and turn around, spotting Shane a bit away leaning against the RV while talking to Dale in hushed voices. I should really speak to him about Carol’s husband. If he kills her, we’ll have a whole world of shit piled up in our hands. Though, Shane probably won’t do shit, at least not until he witnesses something himself. He’s a cop, through and through and I know how they’re trained to handle domestics, not well. 

I spin on my heel, preparing to go back to my corner of the camp with Sarge at my heels, Doc not far behind. My eyes scanning the camp with a sharp and practiced gaze. Our camp is well organized, but if my intuitions right. Which it always is. The sick will eventually make their way out here, this being the first place they’ll probably go with the food source dries up in the city. I spot Carl teaching Louis how to play marbles and frown. When that happens, I’ll just have to hope that the useful people don’t die in the process. 

I’m pulling back the thin canvas of my tent when footsteps come up behind me. They’re sloppy and heavy, so obviously not someone trying to sneak up on me, and if they are then they aren’t worth the blood on my blade. 

“What do you want?” I ask without turning around, Sarge staying close to my legs. 

“I want to Thank you… For earlier,” Carol said from behind me. My eyebrows furrow as I finally move to face her to see the greying woman wringing her hands together nervously. I quickly scan her body, my gaze catching on the area around her eye, the flesh red and swelling. I let out a sigh as I run my hand over my face. 

“He hit you, I don’t know why you’re thanking me for it.” I stated, placing my hands on my hip as I give her a disapproving gaze. The woman is either stupid or a masochist, and for some reason it’s difficult to tell which it is. It’s obvious who’s the reason for her blackening eye, it’s her shit stain of a husband. Probably an award for her trying to stand up for me earlier, no matter how half-assed the attempt was. “Follow me.” I said after a long pause before disappearing into my tent. 

There is just something about the woman that I cant shake. At first I thought it was because she reminds me of my late mother. Her blonde hair and sorrow filled green eyes that turned dull over the course of my childhood. But now as the two of us step inside my tent I cant be too sure. The woman in front of me has been through hell, spent the better half of a decade with a man-monster. Yet despite this, there’s a fire in her eyes, sitting buried beneath the pain and desperation. She’s not ready to give up yet, not ready to die. I know this, and I have the feeling that if we manage to shake off the dead weight that is her husband I could teach her to be a soldier. A person strong enough that she won’t ever have to feel fear again. Is it misplaced hope? Possibly, a desire to right the wrongs I committed against my mother? Definitely. 

“What are you doing?” She asked stupidly as I crouched over to my bag, kneeling on the ground as I slowly unzip the bottom. She pauses at the doorway, eyes scanning the perfectly minimalistic setup. Everything is packed, ready to run at a moment’s notice. I didn’t even bother unrolling my camping mat, a pile of scrounged up blankets the only bed. I pull out a tin medical kit and kneel onto the canvas. Opening it with a click, I expose my secret hoard to someone other than my sister for the first time. However, I don’t give her time to take inventory of my supplies, pulling out an instant icepack as quick as an bow draw before snapping the kit back closed. It isn’t a major loss and I’ll most likely find more if I go back to the CVS, there seemed to be a lot more of them. People skipping over it during the riots. If the place is still standing that is, the military did drop a few tons of napalm and there really isn’t a way to tell what they hit. 

“Your wound will turn into a black eye if you don’t soothe it,” I explain handing the ice pack out to her. She pauses for a moment, looking into my eyes in shock almost as though she couldn’t believe that I of all people would be extending a hand of kindness. She slowly reaches out her hands, taking the pack gratefully before smashing it together, the chemicals immediately kicking into the action to turn it cool. 

“I guess I owe you even more now.” She laughs bitterly, holding it to her eye. I frown slightly as I place my kit back into my bag and zip it up. 

“My sister and I-” I start, sitting down fully and pulling my legs against my chest. I don’t know why, but for some reason words start to flow from my lips. Sentences that I haven’t spilled to anyone but my therapist and sister. 

“Our father was abusive. A true Russian born piece of shit, my mother and I tried our best to protect Nat from his anger. But, there are some things that you just can’t hide no matter how hard you try.” I continue, the woman looking me in slight awe as I speak more than I have to the entire camp in a few long minutes. I feel my chest clench, though I don’t know why, it’s all water under the bridge. I have far worse things in my past to worry about after all. “He killed our mother then himself. Couldn’t handle the guilt or maybe just didn’t want to go to prison. Either way, in a matter of seconds my sister who was ten at the time was alone without parents and I who had just came back from my first tour in Afghanistan became her guardian.” I pull the knife from it’s sheath, holding it in my hand, the thick leather grip feeling comforting in my palm. Safe. “She doesn’t remember much, shock I think, but it’s in there. She would get these panic attacks randomly for years.” I paused, my eyes staring into her watery crystal blue one. “Do you know why I’m telling you this?” I asked. 

“I… No, I don’t” She whispers, clearly lying. She knows, of course she does, people have probably been trying to get through to her for years. Family, friends, observant acquaintances, the lot. I let out a sigh, leaning forward, my knife hanging loosely in my hand.

“Nat found them, my ten-year-old sister heard the gun going off and went to check. All while I was in Afghanistan getting shot at with AR’s. My mother and I did everything to protect her from the reality that was my father and it all came crashing down in an evening. Your daughter is almost the same age as she was, but unlike Nat she has no one. Nobody is going to swoop in wearing military fatigues to take her in. She’ll be alone,” I pause and without thinking I reach out my free hand, grabbing her’s tightly. 

We sit there for a long moment, staring into each other’s eyes with unspoken words. People like her, like my mother are like broken shards of stained glass. They don’t leave, not because they’re weak but because they’ve been trained not to see the light over the horizon. Burned into them by large swinging fists. It’s why I joined the military, to prevent myself from ever becoming like them. From ever getting myself put into their situation. I let out a sigh and let go of her palm, watching as she stares at my floor like it’s the most interesting thing in the world. 

“Look, I’m not going to force your hand. But,” I pause wetting my lips with my tongue. “If you want him gone just say the word, I’ll handle it” I offer, the meaning behind my shrouded words obvious. She get’s my meaning immediately, her head snapping up to look at me, her mouth opening and closing like a fish. 

“If something happens to me, please look after Sophia.” She replied instead, declining my offer without words. “If this doesn’t end- you- you're the one I want with her. You can protect her.” She continues desperately. I stare at her a moment before quickly shaking my head.

“No, you don’t want that.” I say bluntly, but the woman places my ice-pack on the floor and grabs my hands in hers. She stares into my eyes with a flicker of flame beneath her dull gaze. 

“I do,” She states with overwhelming resolve. “If something happens to me, teach her how to survive, how to fight. Don’t let her become like me.” She begs and something in my mind clicks. She isn’t like my mother, she’s different, stronger, I just hope she realizes it before she gets snuffed out. 

“Fine.” I say curtly, “But, you’ll be able to do it yourself, eventually.” I say, picking up the icepack she abandoned and placing it back to her eye. Carol, I’m going to remember that name. I let out a low whistle, Doc walking into the tent, her big golden head peaking through the canvas as she gives me a quizzical gaze. I nudge my head, the girl padding over to Carol and resting her head on her lap. Carol let out a laugh, sniffling slightly as she ran her fingers through Doc’s fur.

“Can I stay here awhile? Sophia is playing cards with Miranda and the kids.” She asked, tears welling up in her visible eye. 

“Sure,” I respond, my tone uncharacteristically soft as she starts to break down. Her shoulder shaking as her bottom lip quivered with unsaid sobs. My mother came to mind once again, her tired and broken appearance taking over my vision. He hated me at the end, for running away, for leaving her and Nat behind. Never again. 

|6:32pm|

She stayed in my tent for hours until her sobbing lessened to sniffles and ending in her falling asleep. Her arms curled around Doc, holding her to her chest. I watch her sleep, my fingers skimming the sharp point of my blade without cutting into the flesh. I don’t know why she trusts me, how she came about the decision. We’ve only known each other for a day, perhaps even less, yet here she is. Perhaps in a world like this we don’t have the luxury of time to build trust. Maybe we have to rely on blind faith, something I cant do. I slide my knife back into the sheath and stand up, walking out of the tent with quiet feet. 

I zip up the tent without making sound and frown. My gaze turning down to Sarge who has been guarding the front door like a stone statue. 

“Good boy Sarge,” I praise with a ghost of a smile, the dog lovingly nipping my leg as I start to walk towards the greater camp. Everyone looks towards me as I pass, the younger blonde and motherly brunette making differ as I approach. They immediately turn to me with expecting looks. I reach over and grab a knife and some carrots, chopping them into fine slices. “She’s alright,” I state looking over to the heads of lettuce sitting in a bucket next to us. They won’t last long so we need to get through them before we start opening new cans. I frown again, I guess I won’t be getting any new cans tonight. 

While I’m swiftly working I hear the patter of tiny footsteps and hushed whispers from behind me. It was obviously the children, I didn’t even bother to turn around as they continue to conspire a few feet from me. 

“Excuse me?” Eliza finally getting the courage and walking up to me. I turn my head and raise an eyebrow. “Can we pet Sarge?” She asked. So that’s what those kids were whispering about. I wondered when this was going to happen, dogs are to kids like adults are to expensive bottles of wine. Not to mention that they’ve been eyeing Sarge and Doc with large desperate eyes for the past twenty-four hours. I look towards the brunette woman who shakes her head with a smile. I assume that the parents have explained to them that Sarge and Doc aren’t pets but that of course didn’t stop them from asking. I turn my gaze to Sarge, the dog giving me an irritated look that screams ‘hell no.’

“You can’t pet Sarge but when Doc is finished with his nap I’ll send him your way.” I offer, my voice cold but honest. The children deflating when I told them they couldn’t pet the dog next to me but brightening as soon as I mention Doc smiling wide before running away. 

“You don’t have to do that, we know they aren’t pets,” the brunette said, eyeing me while scraping some vegetables into the pot. I let out a sigh and put the knife down. 

“It’s fine, Doc likes people, Sarge on the other hand does not,” I said looking down at the dog in question who tilted his head to the side. 

“What did Sarge do if you don’t mind me asking,” The younger blonde asked, I let out a sigh and pet his head. 

“You don’t want to know,” I respond curtly. Sarge is an amazing dog and an even better soldier but if they found out what he did. What I ordered him to do in the name of the United States Marines, they would not want him around their kids. So, it’s better for everyone if we just let it go. 

“I see.” Amy replied, “Sorry for asking.” She apologized, her tone slightly dejected.

“It’s fine. War is hard, even on the dogs.” I reply honestly as I pet Sarge. The dog letting out a low growl, his way of telling me when it was time to remove my hand. He’s my best friend, my partner who has seen things with me that nobody else alive has. I don’t know what I’d do without him or Doc. 

“Ana, we need to talk,” A voice comes from behind me. I turn my head slightly to come face to face with Morales. I tilt my head, he looks slightly concerned about something and it sets the hair of my arms standing up. I quickly look towards the other women and nod my head. 

“I’ll be back,” I promise to them, the two not seeming to mind and shooing me away with waves of their hand. “What’s up?” I ask as soon as we got to his car where Glenn was leaning against the bright red hood. Oh, this is going to be good. I cross my arms and lean against the RV, looking between them and T-dog who saw us gathering and sauntered over. 

“We need to go back out.” Morales said quietly, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone. “We need more ammo, weapons too,” I stare at him slightly dumbfounded, my eyes widening just a smidge. 

“What part of ‘the military will probably try to kill us on sight’ did you not understand?” I ask bluntly,

“I doubt they’re even there anymore, they just napalmed half the city.” Morales argues back while matching my stance. His eyes set as stone as he glowers at me. 

“You doubt? You want to risk our lives on a guess?” I counter shaking my head, “No, we’ll wait a few more days, if there aren’t any helicopters then we can go.” I order curtly. 

“We can’t wait,” Glenn states while leaning against the hood. His red baseball cap obscuring part of his face. 

“And why is that?” I ask looking between the two of them. Something is up, the way the two of them twitch, their stony gazes. I grit my teeth, irritated that they haven’t told me yet as my eyes flicker to the spread out map on the hood. Shane is not going to happy about us having this conversation without him. 

“I was doing a patrol when I saw people nearby. They haven’t come up this way yet, but they have assault rifles and don’t look like the friendly sort.” Morales finally spewed out, Jesus. It’s only been a day. I pinch the bridge of my nose ant let out a long and irritated sigh. 

“And why haven’t you told all this to Shane?” I ask looking between them, they exchange glances and I suddenly get the urge curse. “I’m not your leader,” I told them with a firm shake of my head. They looked at each other again then gazed at me expectingly.”No,” I reaffirmed bluntly. Glenn met my eyes, staring into me with two deep brown doe eyes. It made me want to shoot him. I can sense the consequences of this like a priest reading a prophesy. Shane isn’t a man that can be placated by being second place. He’ll lash out at me, at everyone. The group can’t handle it, our position is too capricious. We need stability and if that means I have to gladly give up my position as leader then I’ll slide right out of the way. 

“I’m going to tell Shane about this plan and I’m going to pretend this conversation didn’t happen,” I say to them with a bitter tone. 

“Fine, but I’m only taking orders from you,” He started with narrowed eyes. “Not some half-baked deputy that hasn’t seen anything worse than a speeding ticket in his whole career.” I finished and I let out a sigh. I know where he’s coming from, I get it, but I don’t want more lives on my hands. I won’t be responsible for more deaths, I can’t handle it. 

I shake my head before walking away, my eyes scanning the camp. Everyone seems to be having a lovely, ignorance-is-bliss afternoon which is great for them. My eyes zone in on my target, Shane leaning forward on a pop-up table next to the boy, the outline of his pecs visible through the tight wife-beater he’s wearing. I roll my eyes, the man looking like a puffed up peacock trying to woo a peahen. 

“We need to talk to you,” I said, stepping up to the plate, the two of them looking up from their drawing. The kid watching me with wide eyes. Shane and I made contact and I wordlessly gestured over to where the originals gathered around the Morales’ family vehicle. Within a moment, Carl was forgotten, the kid whining as Shane stood up, mumbling some half-baked apologies to the child. “Come on,” I gestured before walking back to the group, Shane following closely at my heels. 

“What’s going on?” He asked, looking between us. Morales caught my gaze, nonverbally asking for my consent to speak. I roll my eyes, jutting my head to Shane, the man huffing before turning to the Deputy.  

“I saw some people near the Quarry, they didn’t look friendly.” He said, his voice low and serious. Shane meets my eyes, looking between me and the group. “I think that we should go get more ammo and weapons to protect us.” 

“What are the chances they’ll find us?” Shane asks, his eyes finding mine and I let out a sigh. 

“If what he saw wasn’t an illusion then pretty good. We aren’t exactly discrete” I said leaning on the hood of the car. “If we’re going to do this, we should send out two groups. One to go find ammo and another to track down their hideout. If they have one we might be able to take them out before they can do the same to us.” I say snapping my gaze from the boys to the other side of the quarry where Daryl and Merle were watching us carefully. Smart fuckers.

“What do you propose?” Shane asks, I nod curtly, pulling a pen out of my cargo pants and writing on the corner of the map. 

“Okay so for our able-bodied fighters, we have: Me, Shane, Morales, Glenn, T-dog, Merle, and Daryl,” I said writing down the names. 

“Don’t forget Jim,” Glenn said pointing down. I furrow my eyebrows and look up at the kid. 

“Who the fuck is Jim?” I ask, the group looking at each other and gesturing to a man I’ve never seen before in my life working on a car nearby. “No.” I said, “If I don’t know him then he’s staying here to protect the camp.” I state, wondering to myself when the fuck he showed up. The camp is getting too big too quickly and it’s starting to bother me. “Glenn who do you want going with you into the city, your pick,” I ask sliding him the list. He scans for a second before looking at me expectingly. “Other than me kid.” I state, the kid letting out a sigh and looking back down at the list. 

“I’ll take T-dog.” He said after a second of reading, “Less people will make it easier to move around quickly.” He explains while I nod along. 

“Sounds good, I’ll take Daryl and Morales,” I state to the group, all of them looking at me in shock. 

“Dixon?” Shane asked, “he’s a liability, we can’t trust him. He might try to kill you or worse, lead others to our camp.” I turn my gaze towards him, looking at him like he has five heads. I’m well aware of the risks and it’s obvious why I’m bringing him. 

“I need to test his worth. From what they’ve told us he’s a tracker and talented with a crossbow. If true him and Sarge will lead us straight to them.” I reply in a hushed whisper so the two hillbilly eavesdroppers can’t listen in. “Also, we need to try to keep them separate as much as possible so they don’t have the time to plan anything.” I add a moment later, my eyes snapping to Merle who’s bright blue eyes wink at me exaggeratedly. 

“I agree,” T-dog says after we stew in useless silence for a few seconds. “I don’t trust them and maybe if we keep them apart we can mitigate the risk.” I give Shane a raised eyebrow and he shakes his head, relenting. 

“When are you leaving?” He finally asks, I almost smile but stop myself. 

“Tomorrow at first light, we’ll figure out where the bogeys are then hit them after the boys come back from Atlanta,” I strategize, Shane nodding along. I observe him quietly, I don’t know what he’s thinking. At times like these it feels like he looks to me for guidance, then other times it feels like he’s trying to train me like one does a feral dog. Either the man is bipolar or there’s something else going on in his dome that I can’t quite place. It’s strange. I straighten my back and scan everyone. “I’ll go tell Dixon.”

|7:00pm| 

I sit on the roof of the RV with Glenn, the two of us keeping watch while drinking lukewarm coffee from plastic travel cups.

"So the talk with Dixon went well?" He asked, shuffling his fingers as he looked out into the darkness.

"Yeah," I respond, my eyes flickering over to the satellite phone sitting next to us on an empty cooler. "He agreed." I added, Glenn letting out a low whistle.

"I know that you're impressive, but getting those two to cooperate should come with an award." He joked with a laugh, and I find myself glad that there isn't any light out because my lips curl into a genuine smile. The kid seeming to be getting used to the new normal.

"How has plann-" I start, my voice being interrupted by the sound of my satellite phone going off. My eyes widen and my hand shoots out, responding to the call as soon as it registers in my brain. "Where the fuck were you last night?" I curse into the phone. My sister Natasha quiet on the other side.

"I'm shit at timezones." She responds late, her voice crackling through the phone as the connection cuts out. "We were supposed to be on the road by tomorrow, but we have an injured woman and we wanted to stay with her until she was movable." She spews out, slowing her words to a stop. "But..." She trails off, clearly not knowing what to say. Glenn looks over at me with what I can only assume is a massive grind but it's hard to tell.

"What happened?" I ask irritatedly, still upset with her for not calling me yesterday. The girl having given me a heart attack for nothing.

"The military made a safe zone here," She explained, pausing for a moment. "They set up a permeter around the entirety of El Sereno." She added.

"Fuck," I cursed, Glenn flinching at the harshness of my tone.

"What happened, is she okay?" He asked, and I grit my teeth, preparing to respond.

"Who's that?" My sister interrupted, having heard Glenn's voice. I glare at the kid and cover my mouth, speaking quickly into the phone.

"A member of my camp," I explain, turning to Glenn who had gotten just the littlest bit closer. Clearly deciding that if he inches over slowly that I won't notice, I did. "Glenn go away," I say, the kid raising his hands and shuffling him and his chair off to the side. "Stay at the camp," I respond, finally getting back to the conversation. "But make an escape route and always be prepared to run on foot." I added quickly, pausing for a moment. "Who's in your group? How many will be making the trek here?" I ask interrogating my sister, though still keeping a mental note that more than half of her group probably won't make it.

"Why do you want me to stay here? The military is... Well, they're terrifying." She asked, "You should see how they look at Ofelia, Felicia, and I. It's scary." She continued and I felt a frown settle into my features.

"Because they'll hunt you down if you leave to make an example of you, it's better to wait until they decide to leave themselves." I explain calmly ""And they will, I promise, this thing isn't going to end anytime soon. Just keep your head down and out of sight while preparing your escape understood?" I finish bluntly. I listen as she lets out a sigh, my heart dropping. This military situation is really going to throw a massive wrench into our plans.

"What about you and your group, where do you want me to meet you?" She asked,

"We are at a Quarry right now but we probably won't be here by the time you get here. This place is only temporary. If we leave and I can't get in contact with you for some reason I'll leave you crumb trails from here." I tell her carefully.

"What's is its name?" She asked, "I'll need the name if I am going to try to get there." She continued. I turn towards Glenn who had once again managed to scoot closer without my noticing.

"What's the name of the quarry?" I ask him in a hushed tone. He thinks for a second, tapping his chin with his forefinger.

"Bellwood." He answered and I nod, muttering a thanks before going back to the conversation.

"Bellwood Quarry," I tell my sister calmly, "But be safe when you come here, who knows what this place will look like in a month." I continue with a warning tone.

"I promise," She replies with a sigh, the conversation growing cold. I think about hanging up, but the silence worries me so I stay on the line. "Ana," I she said quietly, her tone similar to how it was when she'd wake up from a nightmare and climb into my bed.

"Yes, Nat?" I ask softly, my imagination running with memories of ten-year-old Natasha in pink hello kitty pajamas.

"I'm scared," she said, her voice cracking slightly as I tighten my jaw. Wishing in that moment that I could teleport through the phone and hug her close. Protect her from this new sick-filled world.

"I know." I reply, "But you're strong and capable, you'll not only survive, you'll live." I continue "You're better with people than me, you can use that to your advantage, find a group, bring them with you, and be careful." I finish, stopping my voice from shaking with a sharp intake of breath.

"I love you, Ana," she whispers and a part of me cracks, my tough exterior nothing but rubble on the ground when my sister is involved.

"I love you too Nat. I'll be on the phone at the same time every night but only call me if it's an emergency. Getting caught with this phone could be the end of our communication for a long time." I tell her.

"Okay, I will, please be safe," She replies,

"I will, you be safe too." I respond, hanging up the phone with a click. I put the phone back down and settle into the lawn chair, ignoring Glenn's insistent staring. 

Chapter Text

|5:00am|

The sun isn’t even up yet when I open my eyes, my dreams plagued by the image of Felicia’s parents. Their bodies curled up together on the large king-sized bed. There has been so much death in a two day span of time, so many sick, so many bodies. I bite my inner cheek, relishing slightly as the sharp jolt of pain snaps me back to reality. 

Reaching my hand over blindly, I feel around the side table for the familiar smoothness of metal. Bringing the glasses close to my face as I grip them in my palm. I study them, the small glass lenses that introduce a clear view of the world to me, and the blurry reality just outside of the frames. I frown, I’m useless without these. If I lose them, lose my extra pairs then I might as well be dead. I try to shake the thought, putting the frames on my face and stand up, my feet cold against the floor. 

I saunter into the kitchen slowly. Quietly moving around the sleeping form that is Felicia who’s currently curled up in a mass pile of blankets on the couch. My mouth waters at the thought of coffee. Of the bitter black sludge with the power to bring me back to life. I rummage through the cabinets carefully, pulling out a mug and instant coffee packet. I slap it against my hand a few times as I put water in the kettle and turn it on. Ever so grateful for the still working electric stove, however long it lasts. 

I glance at the rising dawn outside the kitchen window and frown. I wonder what my sister is doing. If she’s alright. I know she is, out of everyone I know she's the one that’d survive the longest. I just worry she’ll find herself alone, she could use the company. 

I take my freshly brewed coffee and lean against the archway leading into the living room. I take a sip as Ofelia tries, and fails, to sneak out. Probably going to go visit the military guy that she was flirting with yesterday. 

“Ofelia,” I call out quietly with a knowing grin. The girl pausing mid step, slowly-looking to me like a deer in headlights. 

“Yeah?” She asks, watching me carefully and I roll my eyes, taking another sip of black sugarless coffee. Not as good as a Starbucks mocha but infinitely better than nothing. 

“If this guy gives you any information on what’s going on out there can you tell me?” I ask her “Also if you can please ask him for a pair of glasses straps so I can keep these from falling off my face I’d be in your debt.” I ask kindly, pointing to my glasses. Ofelia watches me carefully for a moment before flickering her eyes to the door. 

“Only if you keep my leaving a secret from my dad.” She said looking behind me. I turn around seeing that the space is empty then nod. 

“What secret? I didn’t see you here.” I said turning around and giving her a thumbs up as I walk back into the kitchen. “Have fun.” 

|7:00am|

The second time I woke up it was a lot noisier, and I mean a lot. The soldiers moving around in their trucks basically made the whole house rumble. I get up, noticing the half finished cup of coffee from earlier as I fold the blanket I was using and placing it on the cushion. 

I meander into the kitchen just as I had a few hours earlier. However, this time to find something to eat. As I step fully into the room I practically hear my sister in my ear. 

“Don’t get comfortable here.” Oh wait, it isn’t my sister it’s Daniel. The two being irritatingly similar in their distrust of people who aren’t ‘theirs.’

“I won’t,” I respond yawning as I lean against the counter. 

“Don’t eat all your rations, we can pack them for when we leave.” He said grabbing the crackers from the MRE they gave us last night. “Use your head before you lose it.” He said taking my crackers with him out of the room. I didn’t think one package of saltines would be that big of a deal but I guess I’m wrong. 

“You look like shit this morning,” Nick said as he joins me, leaning against the counter in front of me. I roll my eyes. No matter how I look, I know that he looks far worse than me. Dark circles under his eyes and brown hair practically slicked back with sweat. I let out a scoff.

“Pot meet kettle,” I retort while crossing my arms. He opens his mouth again, most likely to say something stupid. But before he can get a word out, the sounds of footsteps walking closer made him snap his mouth closed. It made me wonder what he was going to say but I don’t question it, deciding instead to smile at the incoming family member. 

“Hello everyone watching,” Chris says, entering the room with his video camera pointed it at us. “It’s currently seven in the morning at the compound and Nick and Nat are talking in the kitchen.” He says shoving the camera in both of our faces. I laugh and wave while Nick glares, clearly irritated by his step-brother. 

“I am going to smack that out of your hand.” He promises, sweat practically beading down his forehead as he stands up, walking into the other room. I watch him go, he really doesn’t seem to be doing okay. Not that I’m surprised considering his situation. I turn my head back around and look towards Chris who’s watching the doorframe where Nick stomped off with a slightly dejected expression. 

“You should interview people, you know for the records? You never know who might stumble on that thing.” I say, breaking him from his slightly catatonic state. The boy looking back at me before walking over and sitting on the counter. 

“You’re right.” He said, lifting the camera to point at me, “Please, introduce yourself to the one person watching right now.” He interviews. I flip my tangled almost blonde but not quite hair over my shoulder and smile into the camera. 

“My name is Natasha but my friends call me Nat. I'm twenty-five years old and I is a master’s student at UCLA.” I said playing along. A lot has happened to the kid, to all of us in such a short amount of time. He needs support, connection. Travis or Lisa should be that person, but they are both off doing God knows what for God knows who. Leaving their slightly mentally unstable son to fend for himself. 

“What did you study Nat?” He asks and I keep my smile up while bringing my knee up against my chest. 

“International relations but I focused on War studies,” I respond with a grin. “My sister was- sorry is a Marine so I grew interested in how it works, what drives people to war. To kill each other.” I explain, Chris, turning off the camera and looking at me with an unreadable expression. 

“Really?” He asked putting his hands in his lap. I raise an eyebrow and look at him befuddled. 

“Which part?’ I counter

“That’s what you study? War?” He asked clearly interested in the topic. Under normal circumstances I’d be happy to talk about my chosen degree but for some reason I’m not. The way his eyes are lit up makes me think he has no interest in studying it. He has an ulterior motive and I don’t know what. 

“Yeah, what about you, what’s your favorite topic at school?” I ask trying to change the topic from the macabre. Travis really has to figure out something with this kid, he’s a ticking time bomb and Travis and Lisa aren’t helping worth shit. 

“Don’t have one.” He said swinging his legs “School never really interested me.” He finished his fingers white-knuckling the faux marble counter. Okay then. I got up slowly and turn to leave the room but stop, my hand on the doorframe as I gaze back towards the kid. 

“I’m going to go check in on Felicia and the Salazar’s, if you want to keep busy you can try to record the guard changes. Just in case we need to bounce.” I offer, thinking that maybe giving the kid a purpose will curb his obnoxious behavior. He jumps off the counter and looks at me. 

“You can count on me.” He promises before running out the door like he was James Bond. Hopefully that works, at least until I can convince his parents to give a shit about him. Poor kid. I saunter down the hallway and walk towards the bedroom where Griselda lays. When I open the door I’m shocked to find Lisa sitting there talking to Felicia about something. I thought she was out of the house, but I guess I was wrong. I take a step into the room, announcing my presence, the two women turning to look at me. 

“Hey,” I greeted, leaning against the door frame. Actually, this might be a good time to talk to Lisa. The two of us haven’t spoken a few words to each other the past two days and this could be a rare opportunity. “Lisa, can I talk to you for a second?” I ask, the woman scrunching her eyebrows but getting up. 

“Yeah, sure.” She said following after me as I leave the room. The two of us walking until we reach the door Travis and Madison’s room. I step in and close the door once we are both inside. “What’s wrong?” She asks clearly nervous.

“Uh. I know you’re busy but I’m worried about Chris.” I say slowly, not knowing how to form the words. “He seems to have a lot of interest in death, war, and guns, it’s probably nothing but I just wanted you to be aware.” I finish speaking and She gives me an odd look. 

Both of Chris’ parents are busy. Though I have a sneaking suspicion that Lisa is doing it on purpose. There is something in her eyes, a desire to be important, to be needed. It’s good to have help around but, Felicia is here, an actual CPA. She doesn’t need to be doing this all this candy-striper work.

“Thanks for letting me know, I’ll keep an eye on him.” She says, walking back out of the room like someone set fire to her shoes. 

I let out a sigh as I watch her leave. She isn’t going to do anything, at least not right now. However I hope that my mentioning my concerns will motivate her to keep a closer eye on her son. I stare at the door she exited from for a few moments before letting out a sigh. Might as well go on a run. 

|12:00pm|

I open up my MRE, chemical fused smoke rising from the water-filled plastic pouch. I hold it away from my face for a second before dipping my hand inside, reaching for the tan packaging that holds my lunch. 

“Fuck,” I curse, yanking my hand back as the heat stings my fingers. Holding the pouch in my free hand I suck on my index finger trying to relieve the slight burn. Once again, tears well up in my eyes, a miracle I even have any water left in me at all. I constantly feel like a pot of water on a hot stove, just waiting to boil over and spill out onto the counter. I just want one fucking thing to go right, even if it’s just opening this goddamned MRE. 

“Here, use this,” Alicia offers, interrupting my minor internal breakdown. I twist my head to face her. In her free hand she holds out a rubber cooking glove. “It’ll protect your hand,” She continues with a warm smile.  

“Thank you,” I mutter out, internally ecstatic that I didn’t cry over an MRE. I take the glove, using it to dig into the clear plastic and fish out my lunch. I drop the tan package into an awaiting bowl and dispose of the pouch. 

“No problem,” She responds nonchalantly as I rip open my food, being greeted with what’s supposed to be beef and rice. The slop looking anything but what it’s supposed to be. I dump it into the bowl, deciding that this is probably better than whatever shit the people outside the fence are eating. I dip my spoon into the mush and take a bight, slightly surprised that it tastes edible. 

“Do you think this will end soon?” Alicia asks me in a conspiratorial tone, breaking the silence with the verbal equivalent of a sharp knife. I turn towards her with a frown, I know what Madison has been telling her kids. It’s admirable, not wanting them to think everything is going to shit. Delusional, but still admirable. I take another bite and grab the small bottle of water, taking a long sip. 

“No, I don’t,” I reply honestly while wiping my mouth with a tissue. “Even if we get a cure out to everyone and kill all the infected, there’s far too much damage to infrastructure. Even if this thing ended tomorrow it would still take over a decade to rebuild, maybe more.” I finish taking another bite of the food. 

“That’s ridiculous, it’s only been a few days! How can so much be destroyed in such a short amount of time?” She asks distraught as she looks down at her meal. “But we are safe here at least. Everything will be fine. I know it will. I’m supposed to go to Berkley.” She mumbles, the last part soft as tears well up in her eyes. I frown, biting my inner cheek and reach forward, grabbing her hand in mine. 

“Everything will be okay, even if the government isn’t. You’ll adapt, everyone will, we’re humans it’s what we do.” I comfort her with a warm smile as she looks at me with glassy eyes.  

“Yeah, I know.” She replies while wiping her eyes. I give her a warm dimpled smile. Despite her optimism bordering-on naivety I think she’ll be fine. I can’t exactly place why, but I just have faith, and sometimes that's all you need. 

“So what have you been doing today to keep busy?” I asked lightening the mood as I pull my hand away. I pick my bowl back up and take another bite of MRE slop.“Any cute boys in the compound?” I ask with a wink. 

“Ew no, everyone is either too old for me or way too young.” She grimaces “But I did go on a walk around the neighborhood.” She said scraping her bowl for as much as she could eat. 

“Find anything interesting?” I ask, finishing my bowl. 

“A few abandoned houses,” She said pausing for a second then looking over to me. Her brown eyes glaring into me. “Are you going to try to leave?” She asks, her voice low, lower than before. I let out a sigh and lean forward. 

“It’s only been a day since they got here,” I said grabbing her bowl and standing up, putting the dishes in the sink. “And it’s safer here than anywhere else,” I said turning around. 

“How do you know?” She asked, desperation evident in her voice. I let out a sigh and ran a hand over the slick bun I made on the back of my head.  

“A hunch,” I said. 

“You could be wrong.” She said, “There could be safe communities out there.” She argues. I know she is just doing a normal teenager thing right now, being a contrarian to challenge me but I try to keep it on lock. Not wanting to give her any ideas. 

“You’re right but at the end of the day leaving could get me and whoever goes with me killed. It’s not worth it.” I said resting my hands on the counter behind me. “It’s safe here,” I said

“That’s not what you and Daniel talked about,” She probed “If you trust them then why did you hide your bag?” She continued, challenging me. 

“Alicia,” Madison said, finally appearing from wherever the hell she was with a can of paint. “Take this and get started, we are going to repaint the living room.” She ordered, Alicia opening her mouth, most likely to argue but got interrupted by her mother. “Now.” 

“Fine,” Alicia said slowly, taking the can of paint from her mother’s outstretched hand and walking out of the room with a bit of a stomp to her step.

“You can’t keep things from her,” I said as the girl left. Madison walking towards me, getting a bit too close for comfort. “She’s figuring it out on her own.” 

“I told you to stay away from my kids.” She stated lowly. I have the sudden desire to tell her that she only told me to stay away from Nick. But something is telling me that now isn’s the time to point it out. 

“What about me do you not like? Why are you so against me becoming friends with your son and giving advice your daughter?” I ask, finally getting tired of her shit while crossing my arms. Hopefully this time I’ll finally get some much needed answers. 

“You were prepared.” She said, “Too prepared, I saw that bag, how you keep calling your sister in Atlanta. I don’t trust it and I don’t trust you,” she continues, her voice practically a growl. Suddenly it all clicked into place, the woman, a school guidance counselor had psychoanalyzed me. Determined my personality before I even had the chance to tell her. I try my best to fight down the bubbling anger that rose in my chest. 

“My sister was the one that made me that bag,” I argued practically snarling at the older woman. “She did three tours overseas fighting for our country with the Marines.” I hissed out, the woman falling back a step. “She came back changed, with severe PTSD, and not that it’s any of your business. It was her psychiatrist that came up with the idea to make the go-bag. It was to help with her paranoia.” I hiss out with a frown. 

“I didn’t know.” She replies with wide eyes but it’s too late. The damage is done. I push pass her and towards the exit. 

“You don’t know me. Don’t pretend like you do.” I say harshly, walking into the living room and grabbing a paintbrush. Deciding that helping erase the remnants of the bloody body from the wall would ease my anger .

Despite her words, and clear lack of tact, I don’t actually hate Madison, I know she’s just doing what she believes she has to in order to protect her children. However, I feel like her coddling them will only get them killed, her over-protection a noose around their necks. 

|2:00pm|

Madison was nicer to me after that, didn’t glare at me while I helped paint nor tried to interrupt when I talked to her daughter. Alicia is a good kid, smart, a bit idealist but that’s rare even without the threat of the end of the world over the horizon. Her mom still watched us though, I don’t think she fully believes me. 

But because of her closeness I realized a few things about her. Mainly that she keeps everyone but Travis and her kids at a distance. This includes Chris and Lisa, though, I don’t think she even notices.

I walk out onto the patio where Nick is floating around in their pool. The man clearly feeling a lot better than he did earlier. I slip off my boots, slipping my socks off before dipping my feet into the water. Chris is also outside with us, but he’s busy talking to his video camera by the fence and isn’t paying attention to us. 

“Color?” I ask as I kicked my feet, the cool water in my feet helping regulate my temperature from the dry LA heat.

“Easy, Red. Food?” He returns, flopping his arm to the side, his hands wading in the water as he paddles closer to me. 

“Pizza,” I reply with a smile. “Hobby?” I continue. The two of us have been doing this for awhile. A game of twenty questions with only one-word questions and answers. It started from a combined boredom and the two of us just haven’t had any reason to stop. 

“Eavesdropping,” Felicia answers from behind us as she sits down on the concrete and slips off her shoes, putting her feet into the water. She looks exhausted, though, I’m used to it at this point, having lived with her for the past year. 

If I’ve been bored out of my mind, then Felicia is my opposite. Since she woke up this morning she’s been running throughout the neighborhood doing house calls. I can only imagine how tiring it must be. 

“I was going to say Monopoly but that’s good too,” Nick said clearly not too upset by the intrusion as he hops off the floaty and swims towards the edge of the pool. Leaning against the space between us and resting his head on his arms. 

“You need to get rest Felicia, I’ve barely seen you.” I say worriedly, “You need to conserve your energy, you never know what’s going to happen.” 

“I need to make myself useful.” She responds while twiddling with her thumbs. 

“You are literally the most useful person here other than the dudes with guns,” Nick argues with her while taking my side. 

“Probably more useful than the dudes with guns. Saving lives is a lot harder than ending them,” I respond looking between them. 

“Sounds like you have experience,” Nick said with mock skepticism as he propped his chin onto his fist and tilted his head. His deep brown eyes staring into my soul like two iris shaped black holes. I snap my eyes away, ignoring the heat rising up my neck. 

“Any idiot can pick up a gun and shoot it’s why there are more infantrymen than doctors. I don’t need experience to know that asshole.” I respond, flicking water at him. He belts out a laugh and dips under the water as Felicia joins in. The two of us attempting to splash water at him while he dodged.  

We do this for a a few minutes until eventually he gets tired of the game and swims around Felicia. Using her as a human shield, hiding himself from my splashing. 

“Alright Doc mercy mercy.” He said holding his hands up and looking towards our friend with begging eyes. Probably believing that Felicia is the one who will give in first.

“Fine fine.” She said, and he was right, go figure. She stands up, removing her feet from the water and offers her hand to help him out. I watch his smile grow mischievous he reaches out a hand, pulling her in. 

“Fuck, my hair!” She cursed as she came up from under the water, her long braids soaked. “I just got these done.” She whines. Nick watching her with a satisfied look on his face. 

“You bastard,” I curse out in mock anguish as I jump onto his back, the two of us going underwater. The two of us immediately starting to splash each other as we come back up for air.

“Now all of us are wet.” He says, throwing water in my face. Nick, who’s wearing a swimsuit started evading while Felicia and I who are still wearing day clothes spend the next five minutes trying to attack him.  

The three of us are a laughing mess by the time we’re done. Felicia breathing heavily swims up to the edge of the pool, leaning against it. 

“I needed that, thanks guys,” Felicia said with a large smile. I reciprocate the smile as I join her, propping up my elbow and leaning on my hand. Nick joining us not to long after, leaning in the space between us. 

“You need to let loose a little, we all do,” Nick said, his tone incredibly relaxed as he lays his head on his arms. I give him a side eye but don't say anything, his appearance from this morning flashing across my mind. He should be going through major withdrawals right now, but he seems perfectly fine. Too fine. 

“No problem Felicia, hang out with us whenever you need, I feel pretty useless half the time,” I say while still staring at Nick suspiciously. What did he do?

“Is that why you’re always planning an escape plan? Boredom?” He asked me,

“Exactly,” I respond flicking some water in his face. “You’ve got it.” I lie easily, In reality, I spend hours at night planning, mulling over maps, and reading the forage book in my pack because I’m scared. Terrified for my sister, my new friends, and lastly me. They all know I don’t trust the military, my sister served for ten years, laid her life on the line, got shot, and shot others. But they just abandoned her afterward like a broken doll, a used toy. 

“Hmm,” Nick said, eyeing me in a way that made a shiver run down my spine. God he’s a lot like his mother, they share the same psychoanalyzing stare. Felicia also turns her head to stare at me. The two watching me together, their matching brown eyes staring deeply into my eyes. It’s an uncomfortable few seconds of silence as they try to find the answers behind my bright green gaze. 

I roll my eyes, opening my mouth to speak when I hear the gate squeak open. Boot heavy footsteps walking towards us. The three of us turn our heads in synch to see a military man in fatigues standing at the edge of the patio.

“Felicia Mendez, we need your help at the Bensons, Mark accidentally cut the tip of his finger off with a steak knife.” He said, I look towards Felicia who had already gotten out of the water, wringing out the fabric of her cotton shirt with her hands. 

“Of course, let me get changed.” She replies to the man with a sigh. It’s obvious she doesn’t want to, her whole demeanor screams it. She needs rest, needs to sleep, but I hold back. Not saying a word as the soldier flickers his gaze from our friend to Nick and I. After a few tense moments of silence he gives a curt nod at us. 

“I’ll be outside.” He said to her, spinning around and walking back out the gate he came from. I look at Nick who is currently laying his head in his arms, practically falling asleep. I nudge him with my arm. 

“If you fall asleep in here you might drown,” I warn with a scowl, watching as his eyelashes flutter open to look at me. “Let’s go inside.” I offer hopping up with ease. I wait for him to saunter out, the two of walking inside together. He makes a B-line for his room while I walk into the bathroom. 

I look down at my clothes, or rather Alicia’s. The girl has been meeting me use her’s while mine were being washed. It was just a simple oversized band-tee that was obviously a sleep shirt and a loose pair of sweat shorts. The two of us aren’t the same size by any means, the girl is probably a size zero. Which I am not. However, we managed to find some things that fit me. 

I strip off the shirt, revealing the black sports bra I’ve been wearing since we came here. I haven’t washed it properly and probably should, but I won’t. I have no desire to walk around braless. I shimmy off the shorts as well, draping all the wet clothes over the curtain rod before walking over to the mirror. 

I don’t know what I expected to see, I look the same as I have always looked. Maybe a bit tired but that’s about the extent of the changes. My green eyes stare back at me as I frown at my reflection. They’re more clear than my sisters, her’s a deep forest to my freshly cut grass. My blonde hair a few shades darker than hers. 

I press my lips together, staring at the lines of my face as I grip the basin with whitened knuckles. This is why I’ve been surrounding myself with people, because whenever I’m alone with my thoughts I have to choke back a sob. By breath quickening as my eyes water. I keep thinking I’ll wake up, that I’ll open my eyes and be back in my apartment. But I won’t, instead, I’ll sneak out of the house at five, sat phone in tow to have a short conversation with my sister about what we’re doing. To confirm that we’re both alive. 

I squeeze my eyes shut, I’m not built for this. For the apocalypse. I love modern amenities, my cellphone, washing machines, and televisions. I open the medicine cabinet. I don't know what I’m looking for but I scour the shelves, my eyes shifting between pill bottles as I rifle through them. I spot a large bottle of ibuprofen, enough to put someone down. I reach out, my fingers grazing the label. 

I stare at it for far too long when a knock at the door interrupts me and I snap back to reality. I close the mirror door closed harder than I should and take a shaky step back. I can’t believe that I… I take a deep breath, I shouldn’t be trusted alone. I was just having fun with Felicia and Nick a moment ago. I don’t understand how my mental state could deteriorate in the span of a few seconds. 

“Yes,” I call out loudly to the door, hearing shuffling on the other side.

“Nick told me you needed a change of clothes,” Alicia voice greeted me, I let out a sigh and twist the nob, opening the door. Watching as she slips in and shuts it behind her. She looks me over and immediately her face twists into one of concern, as she hands me a shirt and a pair of sweatpants. “Are you okay?” She asks, moving to it on the toilet as I step into the shower, using the curtain to obscure me before shimmying off my wet underwear. 

“Are you?” I respond, my voice cracking slightly as I put on the fresh pair of sweatpants. Rolling up the waistband so the pant legs don't drag along the floor. 

“No,” She replies, and I can hear her shuffling her feet against the tile. 

“Do you want to talk about it?” I ask as I grab the ugly-ass oversized tee-shirt and slip it on over my head. 

“My boyfriend, Matt, wasn’t answering my texts after standing me up so I went to his house.” She started as I pull back the curtain and step out, sitting on the edge of the tub. I lean forward gazing at the girl, her hands folded in her lap. “It looked like there was a robbery so I investigated and when I found Matt… He had a high fever and could barely move.” She closed her eyes tightly as though she is trying to force the memory from her mind. If only it worked like that. “My mom showed… her and Travis forced me out of the house, forced me to leave him there. He can’t be like Susan and Peter right?” She asks me rhetorically, “He just can’t.” Her voice breaking slightly. I smile sadly, pulling her towards me and giving her a hug. My arms wrapping around her small frame. 

“I’m sure he’s okay.” I lie easily, the words flowing out of my mouth in a way to bring comfort. But she let out a loud sob and cries into my wet hair. 

“He was a bit.” She said, “he turned into whatever those things are, if they are sick or dead, I don’t know.” She cried, “I know he did, and I hate myself for not staying with him.” She continues to mutter to herself after that, words breaking down into sobs. I don’t understand what she’s saying so instead I just hold her. The same way my sister used to hold me after I had a nightmare.  

“Everything will be okay.” I sooth with a whisper. “Everything will be okay.” 

“But he won’t.” She responds, her voice muffled in my shirt as her body shook with sobs. I hold her close as she cries, she needs this, to let out the emotions plaguing her, to feel them deeply and understand them so that she can grow. 

|4:30pm|

Dishes clang together as I wash them with a small pail of water. Despite not having done much, it’s been an incredibly emotionally exhausting day. A part of me glad that it’s almost over and that I’ll be able to curl up on the small lounge chair and fall asleep. 

“Thank you,” Madison said from behind me as I place another dish on the drying rack. I know what she’s thanking me for and it isn’t doing the dishes. I pause for a moment, turning my head to look at her. She’s uncomfortably adjusting her feet but her eyes were straight up to meet mine. “For what you did for Alicia today, she needed that.” She adds after a few seconds, walking forward and nudging me to the side, grabbing a plate. The woman starting to help me. I smile slightly, my lips pulling up at the corners.  

“Don’t mention it,” I respond, the two of us falling into comfortable silence as we work together to finish the pile of dishes. We don’t need to speak, some things just don’t words. Music plays over the radio, the only station that still works as we listen to old classics as we scrub. A new and mutual understanding creating a rickety bridge over our differences. 

|5:00pm|

I sit outside, staring at the satellite phone in my hand. I'm scared to call my sister, scared to know what is going on outside. I look towards Daniel who sits in a chair next to me and Chris who hovers next to him. 

Both are interested in knowing what’s going on outside these walls for their own reasons. I thought Madison or Travis would want to know, but they’ve adapted quickly to the military post and what this life means for us. 

“Call her,” Daniel said, I nod my head and turn on the phone, looking at the full charge. Grateful for the temporary power we have and the fact I don’t have to risk using my solar charger. I click down to her number and press on her contact, listening to it ring twice before Ana picks it up. 

“Hi,” I said softly into the phone as I hold it up to my ear, the older man and boy practically scooting into me to hear what she has to say. 

“Are you okay Nat?” She asks, her voice sounding like music to my ears and a wave of comfort wafts over me. She’s okay. 

“Yeah, but the soldiers, I-we think they are lying to us,” I say cautiously my legs bouncing on the concrete.

“They probably are.” She responds and I could hear the unmistakable sound of a gun clicking together and a slide going into place. 

“They’re telling us that there is no life left in the city,” Daniel said, his ear pressing to the other side of the phone. My sister falling silent for a second. 

“Who is that?” She asks cautiously. I remember the code we have for emergencies but don’t use it. Instead opting to explain the situation quickly. 

“Daniel, he helped me hide my things.” Silence. 

“Okay.” She said while taking a long deep breath. “To answer your question, there are most definitely survivors roaming the city still. We had a group in Atlanta getting supplies earlier today, I would be surprised if LA is different.” 

“Why would they lie about that?” I ask 

“Control.” Daniel responded with a scowl “It is always control.” 

“He’s right,” Ana responded her voice sounding serious. “They don’t want you leaving so they’ll say anything to get you to stay.” She continued. 

“What do we do?” Chris asks, his voice cracking with pubescent fear as he tries to get closer to the phone. It takes all my inner willpower to not shove him away. 

“Are you having a party? Why are there so many people around you?” She asks and I could practically hear her roll her eyes. “I guess it doesn’t matter, just stay vigilant and do what they ask, but if they try to take you to a secondary location prepare to run or fight your way out.” She explains “Only rely on your group, everyone else in the town can fend for themselves or die. And keep me updated on any changes.” She finishes. 

“What about you, what do things look like in Atlanta?” I ask, changing the topic. Maybe we can get more information on the world outside the compound through her. 

“Our group is safe at the Quarry for now but I’m not sure how long it’ll last.” Her voice suddenly dropping low “We found another camp not far from ours.” She stated, her tone clearly telling me that she does not want to talk about it “Other than that everything is fine, the group that went to Atlanta came back without incident but said they saw a few military vehicles with dead soldiers. I don’t know about LA but here they’re losing. Badly.” I nod my head, looking at the vines on the fence as I listen to her speak. 

“When are you going back to the ghost camp?” I asked giving the place she just told me about a name. 

“In an hour.” She replied “We have a cop in our group so he’s going to go with us to investigate with me.”

“Be safe,” I say quietly, my eyes scanning to the other side of the backyard, the sounds of cars driving by rattles the patio. “I've got to go now before anyone walks by and hears us.” I say after a second, deciding not to risk it. 

“I always am.” She responds and I could hear the smile in her voice “I love you and be safe.” She continues. 

“I love you too,” I say back as she hangs up the phone abruptly like she always does. 

Chris stood upright when the call ends and looks at the two of us with a smile. It was obvious he wants to be in on some sort of secret conspiracy and it is also obvious that he wasn’t taking any of this seriously. Daniel and I give each other a look before gazing back at the kid. 

“I’ll keep an eye on guard rotations and look for life outside of the city.” He offers with a wide smile that makes my stomach churn. Jesus. “If I find anything I’ll come straight to you guys.” He said giving us a salute. 

“Sounds good, be careful though, don't antagonize the military,” I warn. Chris just waving his hand at me dismissively. 

“I’ll be fine.” He said before practically running off. I looked after him with a slightly gaping mouth. He’s going to get himself killed and by the look on Daniel's face, that staunch disappointment, he agrees. But at least he isn’t just obeying like his father and mother are. 

“What do you think?” I ask Daniel while putting the phone in a waterproof bag. “About what my sister said.” I continued. The man turns to look at me. I wonder if he was just going to leave with my question left hanging in the air. But he doesn’t, instead he adjusts his hands on his lap.

“I can tell from her voice that she knows more than us.” He said standing up “We will listen to her for now, but she does not understand our situation, if anything is wrong we leave.” He said walking away and back into the house. I follow after him, saying hello to Griselda and Felicia before putting my phone away in my bag and shoving it back under the bed carefully.

It is obvious what he means. He is planning to leave the Clarks behind if he has to, but I don’t think I can do that. Even if Madison and Travis are adapting slowly to the new normal it doesn’t mean that Alicia and Nick have to suffer for it. 

I think back to earlier today. Madison and I have come to an understanding and if I can convince her of the dangers. Then maybe, just maybe, we can get out of here together. But I have to approach it carefully, I can't sound conspiratory, and definitely can’t act sneaky. I have to be the perfect helper to her, do everything she wants until she lowers her guard, then I can convince her. Hopefully. 

Chapter Text

|4:00am|

The door the the RV clicks closed as I step back into the main camp with Sarge at my heels. Dale graciously let me store both Doc and my bag inside while I go out scouting this morning. He did give me an odd look however, like there was something wrong with me for wanting to lock up my things. But, personally I think that the old man is too trusting. 

I scan the camp with the frown, my eyes landing on the Dixon brothers. I’ve seen how they look at my pack, they know I haven’t opened it yet, haven’t offered to share my things other than a single ice-pack.

Despite their outside appearances I know the two brothers are observing me. They know that I’m hiding something, and I don’t need the older brother to open it and find my not-so-small collection of essential survival gear.

I walk over to the Morales van, leaning against the hood. I’m early, of course I am. Sarge lays at my feet, large head resting on my boots. It’s quiet, even the birds who should be singing at this time of day are as silent as can be. 

Now I’m not a superstitious woman, but I’d be lying if I said that it didn’t set my hairs on edge. I reach into my waistband, pulling my gun out and into my grip. Using my free hand to slip into the pocket of my cargo pants, coming back out with a suppressor. I take my time, screwing it into place. 

I almost didn’t put it in my Go-bag. Thought it’d be useless in the end of the world, but now I’m thankful. Because those things, the sick or whatever they are, follow noise like dogs follow the scent of treats. 

“Your sister called last night?” Morales asked, being the second to arrive at the meeting after me. I turn my head to look at him and give a curt nod. 

“Yeah, Glenn tell you?” I ask, remembering how he slowly inched closer to me when we were on watch. Practically desperate to get just a little bit of insight into my private life. 

“Of course he did, you know he can’t keep a secret worth a damn,” Morales says as he checked his magazine for ammo. “She doing okay?” He asks after a few seconds of silence, I nod, sliding my now ready gun back into my pants. Instead opting to pull out my knife and tactical sharpening rod, watching as the small embers fly off as I sharpen the blade. 

“Yeah, she's in a makeshift military outpost, they’ll be safe for a while, at least for a week until they need to move,” I respond, trying to stop myself from worrying about my little sister. 

She’s far. Too far away from me for comfort. If only I had paid more attention to the radios. I could’ve made an excuse to have her visit me in Atlanta when shit hit the fan. But I didn’t, and now my little sister who feels bad about killing spiders is going to have to adapt to a world I wanted to protect her from. 

“What will they do with all of the people in the bases if they need to evacuate?” He asks, the question making me stop sharpening my knife. 

“I don’t know, this epidemic is unlike anything I’ve ever seen before.” I respond letting out a sigh “But they’ll probably either EVAC them or… Put them down.” 

“Let’s hope it’s the former then,” He said, watching as Glenn and T-Dog walk towards us with Shane following. Probably to see us off. 

“Where’s the little Dixon?” Shane asked looking at us. I just shrug, he had agreed to help last night. Assuming that’s what the grunt meant, which I do.

“Not here.” T-dog replies with a roll of his eyes “Let’s leave before his racist redneck ass shows up.” He continues, clapping Glenn on the shoulder with a grin. The kid just shaking his head and gestures to me to get off the hood of the truck. I oblige, sliding back onto solid ground as Glenn unfolds the map of the city. 

“We’ll make this quick, I just want to double-check our route.” He said running his finger along the streets while mumbling to himself. I watch him slightly intrigued, he seems to enjoy planning. I make an eternal note for the next time I go on a run to try to find him a book on war strategy. I think he’d enjoy it, and I think he’ll have a natural talent for it. Morales moves around Glenn and T-dog and makes his way to stand next to me. Our shoulders brushing against each other as he leans in. 

“Marines teach you hand signals while you were bust drawing with crayons?” He asks with a smirk on his face. I scoff and roll my eyes. 

“Obviously, and we don’t use Crayons to draw, we eat them. Get it right little Army boy.” I reply, a small smirk curling at my lips, “Though I’m not sure if Little Dick can.” I say, testing a new nickname for the man. Letting the letters roll of my tongue satisfyingly. It fits, Big Dick, and Little Dick. It’s a good replacement for learning their names, which I’m not planning on doing. 

“I guarantee he did, Big Dick wouldn’t give up a chance to look like the smart and cool big brother.” He says, using the nickname I gave the redneck brothers. My chest warms slightly, it feels nice to meet another Vet outside of court-mandated group-therapy. I look him in the eyes, and from the sparkle of amusement in his gaze, I can guess he feels the same way. “Speaking of Dicks,” He whispered as Daryl saunters over, his crossbow slung over his shoulder. “Wanna make a bet on if he knows or not?” He asks me tauntingly,

“Sure” I reply, “If I win you’ll give me that KitKat I've seen you rationing.” I decide. Morales, nods his head, seemingly happy with the trade.

“If I win then Eliza and Louis get to play with Doc for a day.” He counters. I roll my eyes, I’d do that anyway.

“You’re on,” I tell him, holding out a gloved hand which he shook firmly. 

“What the hell are you two talking about over there?” Shane asks, looking between us with amusement in his eyes as Daryl makes it to the group, a scowl etched into his features as he glares at us. My lips fall, flattening out as I scan him, his cut off top and deep brown work pants. I give him a curt nod, approving of his neutral toned clothes. 

“Nothing.” I respond bluntly while looking towards Glenn “You got an idea of where to go?” I ask him, the kid nodding, folding up the map and putting it in his duffel bag that he had strapped to his back. 

“We’re going to make a big loop and try to sneak around some old police stations and hospitals. Hopefully, there'll be a lot of dead officers we can loot off of.” He explains, I raise an eyebrow at him. Slightly surprised that he’d risk his safety for a few guns and ammo. 

“Be careful, there might be a lot of those fuckers in those areas.” I point out seriously, but on the inside I feel kind of proud of him. “Get back in one piece, both of you.” I say looking between him and T-Dog who both nod their heads in scattered unison. 

“Okay, you two can head out, I want you back here by midday, it’s not safe having so many people far from camp.” Shane states before turning to Morales, Daryl, And I. The new addition having snuck his way around to stand on Morales’ right. “You three, no killing until we know what we are dealing with. If we are dealing with anything at all. Scout and come back, we’ll figure out what to do with them when we have more information.” I let out a nonverbal scoff and cross my arms in front of my chest, my large combat knife hanging loosely in my palm. 

“Wasn’t planning on it. Though if I were, I would’ve brought Big Dixon,” I explain looking towards Daryl who shifts uncomfortably on his feet. It was easy to tell that unknown people makes him uncomfortable. It’s all over his face. I let out a sigh, “No offense,” I add to him. 

“Hm.” He grunts “None takin’,” he responds gruffly, his voice deep and thick with a southern drawl. I fall quiet for a moment, watching him avoid my piercing gaze for a moment, turning back to Shane when I get bored. Shane adjusts his posture, straightening his back and looking over all of us with an authoritative gaze. 

“I’ll see you all soon.” He states, “In the meantime I’ll set up a perimeter around camp.” He decides himself before walking away. I watch his back for a moment, the man was incredibly comfortable sending us out into the unknown. Didn't even pretend to offer to come with us. I turn my head, spotting as Glenn and T-Dog disappear down the road in the Church van. Red taillights disappearing around a curve in the road. 

“Your brother teach you any military hand signals?” I ask, turning to face Little Dick who looks a bit more comfortable now that there’s less people around. 

“Course he did, taught me a lot a other things too.”He replies, a scowl growing on his face as he adjusts the strap of his crossbow. “Now are we’s gonna go or are ya gonna paint ya nails?” I raise an eyebrow but don’t retort. He has a bigger mouth on him then I originally suspected. 

Morales nudges me, his eyes informing me that he won. I fought back the urge to roll my eyes. Maybe I should’ve just gone alone. 

“Okay, you and Sarge will take point once we get on their trail,” I tell Little Dick while putting the knife back into its holster. “Ready?” I ask. 

“Ready,” Morales responds, putting his gun back into his jeans. 

“Was ready when I got 'ere” Daryl gruffs out. I ignore his comment and gesture for Morales to lead the way. The three of us plus Sarge disappearing into the woods. 

|5:00am|

It only took us about thirty minutes to get on their trail. Morales led us to the location he spotted the intruder at and Sarge immediately picked up a scent. Little Dick, however, had found footprints and knelt by them, observing the dent in the underbrush. 

“This one’s a real fat ass mother fucker.” He hisses out as he digs his hands into the dirt and traces the footprint with his fingers. “Big ass feet too, goin' this way.” He says gesturing forward where Sarge was sitting by a tree, clearly waiting for us to follow him. 

“What part of being quiet do you not understand man?” Morales whispers quietly, Little Dick just glaring at him in response and turns around, practically stalking through the brush. He raises his hand and gestures it forward dramatically like he was proving a point. Jesus, he is a temperamental man.

I watch him work, acknowledging his usefulness as he moves gracefully through the forest. Despite his loud ramblings a few seconds ago he moves between the trees the same elegance as a buck. It was memorizing in a way, to see a survivalist in his natural habitat. I wonder if I look like that as well when I’m taking down enemies. Do I stalk forward with undue confidence like he does in the solitude of the wilderness? I hope so. I feel a flutter in my chest as he runs a finger down the long body of a tree, rubbing whatever he finds between two of his fingers before gesturing forward again. 

I decide in that moment at him and his brother’s personality issues don’t matter. The only thing that does is their willingness to use their skills for the benefit of the group. We can work around the rest, as long as they don’t try to rob us that is. 

After a bit of walking he puts his hand up and gestures for us to halt. Morales and I immediately stopping in our tracks until Dixon waves at us to crouch down and come over. I sneak up next to him, Sarge’s ears pressed tightly to his head as he snarled without making a sound in the direction Dixon is looking. 

“Ain’t that a bitch.” Daryl whispers in shock. I follow his gaze to find a camp, or rather what was left of one as the scent of decay fills my nose. It seemed to be an parking lot connected to hiking trails. There were a few cars, a Jeep among them and an Airstream. It looks to have been a group similar to ours but clearly far less lucky than us. 

They were attacked, that much was clear. Bodies scattered everywhere in the clearing. Some fresh and others appearing to be dead fuckers that had been put down for good. Daryl inches to get closer, hid eyes slightly glazed over in shock. I hold out my hand, pressing it firmly against his broad chest to keep him in place. We need to come back with Shane, he isn’t a detective but he might be able to give us a rough idea of what happened here. 

I continue to observe the carnage, there didn’t seem to be any more of the dead fuckers shambling around. But to be safe I’ll have to ask Shane to up the patrols around camp while we figure out what happened here. 

In this whole situation, one thing stands out, one thing that sends my nerves on edge. Bullet holes, these people were put down like dogs. I snap my gaze towards the Air stream, one of the bodies immediately standing out to me. A little boy, one no older than five, a teddy bear still clutched in his hand. The worse part being that, at least from this vantage point, the kid didn’t even look to be sick then he was killed. I look towards the two men, gesturing for us to go back. They stare at me for a moment before complying. The three of us retreating back into the trees far quicker than we came. 

|6:00am|

We took the long way around through the trees under Daryl’s guidance who had been hunting in these woods for the past two days. The three of us weaved around in circles for a few hours to make sure we couldn’t be followed.

At some points during our journey I wondered if I should leave. If I should sneak out of camp in the middle of the night when nobody’s looking. It’d be safer on my own, a small group is one thing, but if whoever did this comes after us… I could end up getting killed trying to protect one of the little brats around camp. It was the obvious choice, and I barely know these people. If only I could take the useful people with me and abandon the rest. 

When we get back to camp the three of us make a B line directly to Shane who was obviously waiting for us. The man leaning agains the side of the RV and talking to Dale as we approach. We gesture him to head over to my tent which still sits a far way aways from everyone else. The perfect spot for a discrete conversation. 

When we get there, Dixon claims my stump and sits down. He pulls out a bolt from his quiver and starts cleaning it while Sarge watches him. 

“What happened, y’all look like you’ve seen ghosts.” He says, looking between us. Dixon sticks out a leg and looks up at him with his usual glare. 

“Might’ve well ‘ave, Dead, lotta em,”  he explains with a grimace. He’s a tough guy and handled the sight well. However, it’s obvious he’s new to seeing bodies, or at least that many in one place. I scan him over, he isn’t going to be sleeping well tonight. 

“We found a camp about three klicks from here,” I explain lowering my voice carefully. “It was a blood bath, bodies everywhere, I counted twenty.” Shane let out a long sigh and ran a hand over his face. 

“Were you followed?” He asked looking at us, Dixon opens his mouth, probably to say something uncouth again but is interrupted by Morales who is standing with his arms crossed. 

“No, Daryl made sure of it, had us walking in circles for over an hour.” He explains, his voice harsh and slightly cold. It’s a bit out of character for him but understandable given the situation. 

“We need to go back and find out what happened to them, if we don’t we might regret it.” I offer while running a gloved hand over my ponytail. This is an incredibly shitty situation, this camp is close enough to be a problem, the people that killed them most likely not being that far either. 

“We’ll get a group together when Glenn and T-dog get back,” Shane says looking behind him towards Lori and Carl who are watching our conversation from out of earshot. 

“We should go,” I say gesturing between Shane and I. “I’d appreciate it if you joined us.” I add towards Dixon, the man letting out a scoff while standing up. 

“Nah you’s on your own. I’s done enough.” He huffed before walking away. I watch him leave, making a mental note to get him to curb that attitude of his. I look towards Shane who returns my gaze with an uncertain one.   

“You don’t want to go?” I ask curiously, but there was an edge to my tone, a challenge. “We may lose morale if our leader isn’t willing to put his life on the line,” I ad, Morales looking between the two of us before stepping back. Probably sensing the growing tension. 

“I’m going to go check on my kids, find me if you need me.” He says before practically running towards his family’s tent. 

“Are you threatening me, Volkov?” He asks, using my last name with a dangerous tone. I shake my head and cross my arms. 

“No, I’m just telling you how it’ll be if you don’t do some more heavy lifting.” I explain, “You were given a leadership position quickly but you’ll have to be more active if you want to keep it.” I advice. Shane letting out a scoff while running a hand over his short black hair.

“I’m not having this conversation, not now, not with you.” He said, “We’ll wait until the other group gets back, that’s an order.” He said before spinning around and stalking off.

|10:00am|

“Hey, Dale,” I say as I walk up to the RV, planning to grab Doc and my bag from inside. The old man sits in an old lawn chair right outside with an old fishing cap placed firmly on his head. 

“Hello Ana, how was the outing this morning?” He asks, gesturing towards the seat next to him. “Come, sit down.” He said. I let out a sigh wondering if I should just ignore him and get my stuff but instead, I sit down and prop my feet up on an empty blue cooler. Dale was a good person, nice, too nice for this new world we were finding ourselves in. It has been a day since the bombs dropped, and the military lost. Not that I can tell anyone that, they all still have a naive hope that things will go back to normal. 

“Awful, you should’ve seen it.” I state, shaking my head and grabbing my canteen from my belt, taking a long sip of water. “Actually maybe not,” I added after a few seconds. He lets out a sigh and fiddles with a bent fishing hook. 

“I am so grateful to you and Shane, the two of you have done so much for the rest of us. Shane brought us here, and gave us a place to stay but you protect it. I don’t think any of us can repay you.” He said. I bite by tongue pushing the fluttering sensation in my chest away. They don’t need to be grateful, they don’t need to repay us, they just need to be useful. Which seems to be a big ask these days. 

“I’m not doing it for you or anyone else in the camp for that matter. I’m doing it for my own survival.” I reply honestly, my eyes meeting his. I half expect him to scoff, shake his head, or even get upset but instead, he smiled. 

“We all are, doesn’t make what you’re doing any less important.” He reasons reaching into his pocket and pulling out a lemon drop “They were my wife’s favorite. Take it.” He says handing it out to me. To be honest, I don’t want it, not at all. But for some reason, I take it from his hand and hold it in my own. 

“Thank you,” I mutter staring at the gift, nobody has ever given me a gift before, other than Natasha. It feels odd. “You do a lot too, you brought an RV, your good aim and fishing abilities. We wouldn’t eat nearly as well without your addition to the group.” I reply feeling like I should repay him for the lemon drop that I haven’t opened. I don’t even know if I will, I might just keep it in my pack. For a rainy day.

“Thank you.” He replies back with a chuckle “I could teach you if you’d like?” He offers. I knew how to fish, though I have never actually done it before. Just never got around to it in all my preparations for D-day. 

“I would like that,” I reply, the two of us falling into a comfortable silence as we watch over the camp. 

|12:30pm|

At some point, Dale went back into the Camper van and pulled out a gun cleaning kit. For some reason taking my gun apart and putting it back together brought me comfort. I used to do it every day during my tours, the boys and I would have races to see who could do it the fastest. 

“Time me,” I said to Morales who had moved to sit next to me as I stared at the pieces of my gun. The man smiled and looked at his analog watch. I stretched out my hands, fingers interlaced, and cracked them. 

“Three… Two…. One…. Go!” He said, my hands moving quickly at the sound as I challenged myself. Each part was like a puzzle piece and I knew exactly what each one did and where it went. I felt myself smile slightly, one that I haven’t had in a long time as the few good memories from my time abroad filled my mind. I felt the world around me shift and I was back at base, sitting on a bunch of wooden crates with my boys. We were laughing, timing each other as we put our guns together. 

“Oh shit Goldilocks I’m going to beat you this time.” The voice of one of my men filled my mind. I don’t remember his face and his voice sounds like mine but the memory is still the same. Goldilocks, the loving nickname they gave me from the color of my hair. 

“Good luck with that.” I heard my own voice, my mouth not opening to speak. The memories are just that. Memories. 

“Two minutes,” Morales said as I slip in the magazine and pull back the slide before putting it back down on the table. I looked up to see Sophia and Carl watching me with the other kids, their eyes wide and impressed. I look to my left and see that Shane is also watching me from behind the kids and walking forward. 

“That was so cool.” Sophia breathed out in awe while Louis had his mouth dropped open in shock. 

“Can you teach me?” Carl asks but Sophia practically knocks him over with a shove. 

“He means us, can you teach us?” She asked, I shuffle around in my seat a bit uncomfortable. I’m not really any good with kids, Natasha was the exception. I look over to Morales who gives me a shit eating grin. 

“You should learn how to shoot first,” I respond bluntly, it was true, being able to actually hit something comes before learning how to tear it apart and put it back together again. Especially in our current situation. 

“You can do that too!” Carl said, clearly a bit too excited about the prospect of learning how to shoot a gun. 

“I think that’s up to Lori and Carol,” I said uncomfortably looking towards Shane who came up behind the kids and put a hand through Carl’s short brown hair. 

“I’ll help you convince her.” Shane said with a grin, the boy looking up with a large smile “Now go play amongst yourselves. I need to borrow Ana for a minute.” The kids skittered away Carl taking the lead, clearly just like his soon-to-be step-daddy. 

“Thanks for the save,” I said leaning back in the chair, my tense muscles loosening as I relaxed. Morales and Shane chuckled at my discomfort and I scowled at them. 

“You should race me some time, I bet the kids would like to watch,” Shane said while pulling over a stump we chopped to sit on near us. I let out a scoff and rolled my eyes. 

“I’d beat you,” I said obviously. Watching as Shane leaned forward with a confident smirk on his face. He’s attractive, I’ll give him that much. 

“Wanna bet on it?” He asked, I rolled my eyes and looked at Morales who was watching the conversation in deep interest. I tapped my fingers on the table for a moment. 

“If you go to the camp with me then I’ll consider it.” I countered looking over at him. There it was, the anxiety and fear that he had last time. I leaned forward towards him and kept my voice down. “You are capable and a good shot, I bet you are quick on your feet too. You have to go out there and see what’s going on yourself. You can’t protect them, us, without knowing what we’re up against. I know you’re scared, but that just means you’re cautious, it makes you a good leader, better than me.” I could see his indecision in his eyes as he looked towards Dale who was watching our conversation from the door of the RV. This being the first time he witnessed one of our “conversations” and I was hoping he’d take my side. 

“She’s right Shane.” He said after a moment “And nobody else other than you can tell us what happened out there. It was your job before all this to know those things.” As I see it, Shane could go one of two ways if he confronts the truth of our current situation. Either it will make him stronger or it will make him rash and uncontrollable until someone puts a bullet between his eyes. Either way, it needs to happen. 

“Let’s go then, but you’ll have to keep your promise.” He said his usual relaxed demeanor back in place. I rolled my eyes and held out my hand to him, with his shake and this journey I’ll finally be giving up my role as de facto leader. The end to our little power struggle finally lit up the end of the irritatingly long tunnel. 

“Deal, we leave at first light,” I said grabbing his hand into mine and giving him a strong squeeze. Let’s just hope we do better tomorrow. 

|2:00pm|

Glenn and T-dog came back late, and just when I was about to get a party together to go after them, they saunter around the ridge as fresh as daisies. Shane and I walked up to them together to meet them, it seemed like their bags were full and they even had semi-autos and military shotguns attached to their backs. Whatever they did it was successful, other than the obvious blood on their face they looked fine. 

“I was about to go after you,” I said with Doc and Sarge at my heels the two dogs flanking me on either side as I crossed my arms. 

“Why the hell were you gone so long?” Shane asked, his voice demanding an explanation as Dale walked over to help take inventory, Miranda following close behind to help. Glenn took the duffle bag off of himself and put it on the hood of the Morales’ car with T-Dog following suit.

“We met someone.” Glenn choked out as Miranda unloaded the bags, ammo, and guns that were practically spilling out of the bag with other small essentials mixed in. Dale gave the boy a pat on the back in comfort. 

“Tell us what happened.” He said leading him over to the RV where Shane and I followed closely behind, T-Dog, still silent while helping Miranda organize our finds. 

“There was a family, a dad and his daughter,” Glenn responded, sitting down and fidgeting with his hands. “I thought they were sick, the sick. But they weren’t.” He said quickly clearly not thinking right. I kneeled down in front of him and forced him to make eye contact with me. 

“You aren’t making any sense.” I said “Where did you meet them?’ I asked. Deciding that if he answered concise questions then it may help keep his mind from jumping around. 

“At the police station.” He said, “They were looking for supplies, they got attacked and we got help but the girl got bit.” Tears welled up in his eyes but I just kept a level gaze with him. “She died in my arms, she wasn’t breathing, no pulse, no nothing.” He continued “But she came back as one of those things and ate her dad, I had to kill both of them. I don’t know what they are exactly but they aren’t sick, they’re dead.” 

The realization hit me like a truck, the stench of decay and the way they could live without most of their body. It made sense, a lot of sense, and will make it easier for the uninitiated to kill them again from now on. But Glenn was traumatized and he wasn’t going to be too helpful for a while. 

“You did good kid.” I said, "How about you borrow Doc for the rest of the day, I’m sure she could use the attention.” He sniffled and looked at me with red-rimmed eyes 

“Really?” He asked and I nodded with a smile. 

“really.” I gestured to Doc and she put her head on his lap, Glenn running his blood-covered fingers over her golden fur with a sad smile. 

“Thank you.” He said quietly as I stood up but I just stared at him for a second before I pat him on the head over his baseball hat. 

“You got us invaluable information, we should all be thanking you.” Shane said, “Get some rest.” He said, the kid nodding his head but not moving from his spot in the camping chair as we went back over to Miranda, Dale deciding to stay with Glenn. 

“He did it so I didn’t have to.” T-dog said to Miranda as we approached tears in her eyes. I understand why he told her, he needed to say it out loud to someone. To make it real, to prove to himself that it happened. 

“How do the supplies look?” Shane asked avoiding their chosen topic of conversation. Miranda stood back and we looked at what she organized. There were a good amount of bullets but most of which were .22 birdshot which against a human unless at point-blank range was pretty fucking useless. Shane and I looked at each other and back down at the table. I spotted a box of 9mm which my gun takes, and grabbed it. It’s full. I look back over to Shane whose gun uses the same ammo. 

“We should split it,” I said opening it to double-check that it was full. But Shane wasn’t listening but instead rifling through the guns, checking if they were loaded. Most were, must’ve been looted off bodies. He spotted a small pink pocket revolver, I picked it up and turned it over spotting the specks of blood on the custom grip. It looked like a Wrangler 22 LR, a quality weapon and easy to handle. Perfect for first-time firearm owners and small enough to fit into a child’s hand. 

“That was the girl’s,” T-dog said as I inspected the colorful and glittery stickers placed on the side. I felt something bubble in me when I heard that but I pushed it down. We are at war, there is no time for feelings, this isn’t the first time I’ve heard of a child’s death or held their things. 

“We can use it to teach the kids,” I said to Shane as I checked the cylinder. It was loaded and clearly hadn’t been fired yet. I cleared the gun and unloaded it “We have a shit ton of ammo for it too.” I said looking at the small army of .22 boxes. 

“That we do.” He said opening the box as I reloaded the cylinder before putting it back on the hood. “But Lori isn’t going to let Carl learn how to shoot.” He continued.

“We have three more kids in the camp, someone’s gotta let their kids shoot,” I said looking at Miranda who let out a sigh. 

“I’d be fine with it, but I need to talk to Lori, Carol, and my husband.” She said “United front and all that.” I nodded in understanding and went to the other guns, checking their clips and magazines for ammo and turning on the safeties.

“Do we tell the camp?” I asked as I piled the guns together, we’d need to clean them and make sure they work, will probably have to ask Little Dick to take us somewhere a good distance away to fire them. I looked up at Shane who stared at our haul, it was clear he didn’t know what to do. 

“No. We won’t, not yet.” He said grabbing a bag and throwing the guns inside to carry over to Dale’s RV for storage. I bit my tongue, I don’t agree, everyone should know everything but I gave up leading the group. The missions are where my abilities lie, other than that it’s not my call. I gave a curt nod and carried the other bag, T-Dog following close behind. He was quiet today not that I can blame him as we walk up to Dale and Glenn who are drinking water and talking about something quietly. The kid’s tears have dried up since a few minutes ago. 

“Dale, can you clean these and check for damage?” I asked as Shane went into the RV to put the ammo bag inside the room. Dale unzipped the bag and nodded to himself before looking up at me. 

“Was going to go fishing today but I guess I can make an exception.” He said as he stood up, his knees cracking loudly as he walked inside. 

“You two get some rest but I don’t want you alone for a while you’ve both witnessed something traumatic. Take the time to heal.” I said patting T-Dog on the shoulder who bowed his head, I looked down at his hands to see the blood covering them. “You two go down to the Quarry and get washed up but use a bucket and a rag we don’t want to contaminate the water.” 

“Okay.” T-dog said as Glenn got up, Doc gave me a look before following after the two, her four paws sprinting after them. I look around the camp for a minute and spot the Dixon brothers eyeing us and our bags carefully. Little Dick is a lot more subtle about it but Big Dick looks like a kid in a candy shop and I need to nip it in the bud. 

“You’re a good right-hand,” Shane said clapping me on the shoulder. I nodded my head still staring at the Dixon brothers. Daryl’s blue eyes meet mine and we hold contact for a while. 

“I’m just doing what I have to,” I said honestly pursing my lips and turning my head. I continue to scan the camp to see Andrea and Amy talking to Carol while carrying clothes to the quarry. “We need to teach everyone how to shoot, Andrea, Amy, Carol.” 

“They can use a knife, they don’t have to use a gun, the dead aren’t too hard to kill.” He said. I flickered my gaze towards his and stared him down with a serious expression. 

“The living are more dangerous than the dead and they are going to sniff out our vulnerabilities and attack us,” I said discreetly gesturing to the Dixon brothers. Shane let off a scoff and crossed his arms. 

“I’m not worried about them.” He said, “There’s only two of them.” He continued confidently, the type of confidence that will get us killed. I hope our trip tonight to the destroyed camp tomorrow morning will get rid of that quick. 

“You should be,” I said, my tone chilling as I gestured towards Lori who was trying to call him over to her with a smile on her face. “Go, be with your family. Sarge and I are going to patrol the area.” I finished. Shane nodding. 

“Alright.” He said walking away. I need to deal with the Dixon brothers, nobody else seems to realize what they're trying to do, their hungry eyes like vultures ready to pick at the dead. So, I stride over to them with confident steps while Sarge follows close behind. Daryl probably knew I was coming by our stare down and Merle was already standing to greet me. 

“What’s up sugar tits?” Merle asked with what I assumed was his attempt at a charismatic smile but it just came off as irritating. 

“We need to talk,” I said, my voice low and with a slightly threatening tone. Daryl shifted uncomfortably and focused on cleaning his crossbow. Clearly quiet when his brother is around to talk for him. Two men controlled by one mind, they were co-dependent as hell. “Why are you here?” I asked getting straight to the point. The distrust in my voice was evident. 

“Whatever do ya mean? We are here to get in on the group protection jus like everybody else.” He said with a shit-eating grin. I rolled my eyes and leaned back on my left leg, this was going to take awhile. 

“Don’t play stupid Big Dick, I have two eyes and I know you and Little Dick over here could solo this shit on your own,” I said looking between them. “Actually I think you two would be better off on your own, can hunt, track, survival skills…” I continued the words falling off my tongue smoothly as I kept my face cool. 

“If I didn’t know any better I’d think you were flirtin’ with me Goldilocks.” He said, the nickname stinging like swords into the heart. It made me want to cut his tongue out for using it, but I kept the desire locked down. Violence would do us no good here. 

“I didn’t come here to question you, I came here to tell you. If you want to leave I’ll get you gear but if you even think about stealing, Sarge here will track you down and I will shoot you both in between the eyes.” Merle’s gaze immediately snapped cold, like the flicking of the light switch at the mention of his brother getting killed. 

“You wouldn’t.” He said but I know he knew I would, we’re soldiers, we know what happens out on the field, the things we have to do. What we’ve done. 

“Try not to find out,” I said looking down at Daryl who glared up at me with rage in his eyes. “Little Dick,” I said goodbye as I took off and back to the main camp. They’re both useful, but I’d prefer not to have two ticking time bombs in camp so I hope that this will simmer them down instead of waiting for them to snatch our shit and bolt. 

|4:30pm|

I was taking inventory of my supplies without taking them out of the bag when Shane stomped up to me. Sarge who sensed the hostility falling off him in waves started snarling, his lips curled up and showing off his sharpened canines. 

“What do you need Shane?” I asked as I wrote on a small notepad. Nothing was missing which was good, thought that they would try taking a few things at a time but it seems like they’re planning on a big heist all at once instead. 

“Merle told me you threatened him and Daryl, said, and correct me if I’m wrong ‘I will shoot you both in between the eyes?’” He asked crossing his arms, his Glock packed tightly into his belt. I scoffed and zipped up my bag and crossed my legs under me. 

“Yeah, I did,” I said my eyes not bothering to look up, deciding not to share the whole story, too much work.

“Care to explain?” He asked, tapping his foot like an impatient dad who caught his kid sneaking out. 

“They’re planning on stealing from us,” I said like it was obvious as I pulled out a granola bar from under my blanket and opened it. 

“And just how do you know that?” He asked. I look up finally and take a bite of my food. This man isn’t stupid, or maybe he is, I don’t know, but what I do know is that he’s here to play the leader. To reprimand me. Whatever, not my problem. 

“They look at our guns, my pack, like vultures,” I replied after I swallowed, leaning back on one hand. “And it wasn’t a threat, it was a promise.” I finished taking another bite. Shane just ran a hand over his face. 

“You did all of that, made your promise all because of a hunch?” He asked clearly irritated. Like I was acting crazy. Not having any interest in the dick-measuring contest he wants to start with me I just sigh. 

“What do you want me to do then?” I asked, “Apologize?” He looked down at me and then sat on the stump outside my tent. 

“No, just stay away from them.” He said, “Merle is just looking for an excuse to get you kicked out of the camp. If we need them for a run, we’ll cross that bridge when we get there.” Nod pulling my dagger out of my boot and twirling it in my hands.  

“Easy.” I said with a smile “They never leave their corner of camp anyway.” I said standing up. “I’m going to see if Amy and the kids have strung together any more alarms,” I concluded walking away. My feet crunched against the loose dirt as I moved forward. Maybe I shouldn’t have antagonized the Dicks.

|6:20pm|

This time I am tying them closer to the main cluster of vehicles watching as Ed starts up a fire near his tent for Sophia and Carol. I really don’t like fires, they expose our location too easily, but I don’t move to stop them instead finishing up a knot on the tree as Sarge sits at my feet. It’d be better to do this when the sun isn’t setting but I need to keep my hands busy.

“Do you need help?” Amy asked walking up from behind me. I looked over my shoulder as she gestured to the pile of cans strung together with fishing string. 

“Yeah,” I said as she reached over picking up one and tying it to my tree to continue the line to the next. We won’t be completely protected but something is better than nothing. The quarry could become our graves at any point and I would like to prevent it as best as I can. 

“You know the kids talk about you a lot.” She said as she finished a knot, the two of us moving along the tree line. “It’s only been two days but they are obsessed with you.” I let out a scoff. 

“I don’t like children,” I say honestly, always honest as we continue working. “Other than my sister that is, she was a cute kid,” I added after a moment, my chest clenching as her untamable thick almost blonde hair and emerald green eyes flashed into my vision with her dimpled smile. 

“What’s she doing, I hear you’ve been talking to her on a Sat Phone?” She asked. Just trying to make conversation. I don’t blame her, we haven’t talked much and I bet not being able to protect yourself in this new environment would make someone antsy. 

“She’s in a military outpost in LA, trying to keep her head on her shoulders and waiting for a chance to slip them,” I said, though to be honest I don’t know if she’ll leave, she’s too trusting of others, to willing to help and be helped. It worries me. 

“What's she like?” Amy asked another question. I tried to force the irritation down and started tying a new fishing line to a tree. 

“Smart, I never even went to college but she was getting her masters at UCLA when everything happened.” I said with a smile “You’re about her age.” I continued after a moment. Amy smiled and finished tying her section before moving on. 

“I bet she knows how to shoot and protect herself with a big sister like you.” She said with a sad smile “I wish I knew how to.” She continued after a moment. I stopped what I was doing and turned to her. 

“I could teach you some self defense techniques if you want.” I said, “After we finish this.” I say motioning to the final strand of cans that we have left, almost all the quarry other than the Dick’s area covered. 

“I’d like that.” She said helping me finish up quickly. 

|7:00pm|

We ended up gathering a bit of a crowd. It was to be expected, I’m sure people wanted to see what I was teaching. I grabbed Dale’s cooler and put out a selection of different knives each ranging in size. 

“If you’re in a situation where you have to protect yourself your first instinct should be to run or hide but if you can't I would use this,” I said pointing up a hunting knife that Jim let me borrow for my showcase. “It’s sharp, has a serrated edge on this side that’s good for sawing, and has a nice curve.” I explained before holding it in my hand “This is your standard grip, the knife edge is pointing up with your fist.” I said before flipping it with ease “This is a reverse grip with the edge out, it’s better for slashing a combatant in hand-to-hand combat hold it like this.” I said, “Now for a sick person you want to aim for these areas, temple, eye, under the jaw, or the base of the neck.” I continue using my finger to mark the spots. “If it’s not a sick person then you want to hit areas that hurt the most, hand, kidney, back of the knee.” I tried to go around mentioning the Walking Dead using the name ‘sick’ in their place. 

“Like this?” She asked holding her knife out I walked forward and adjusted the grip. 

“That’s going to get knocked out of your hand, tighten it like you're trying to choke out a shitty ex,” I said in my usual monotone voice. The girl laughed and adjusted her hold. “Better.” I walked over to a tree grabbed a duller machete using it to hack a rough human shape into a tree. “This is Steve, Steve is a dick, and Steve needs to die,” I said while carving in a set of angry eyes and a frown. It looked like a children’s drawing but it was better than nothing. 

“Do you want me to hit it?” She asked inching forward as I stepped back. “Isn’t it going to hurt the blade?” 

“Don’t use full force.” I looked over to Jim who practically had sweat dripping down his brow. It was obvious the knife was expensive. “I’ll give you one of my spares if she breaks it,” I said which made him relax. The dude was wound up as hell. He’s useful because he’s a mechanic but he’s scared of his own shadow. 

I watched her aim for the areas I mentioned on Steve. To be honest, no matter if she trains or not she's still in the useless category in my book but maybe she’ll upgrade a notch from liability where she and her sister sat currently. She was a pretty quick learner, I leaned back on my foot and crossed my arms over my chest. 

“She’s going to destroy the tree,” Andrea said, and she was right, the girl was wailing on the makeshift dummy I made.

“At least she’s trying,” I said, I didn’t mean it as a jab at her but Andrea spun around and stalked off like it was. Maybe I should choose my words more carefully. It seems to be getting me into trouble with people lately. First the Dixons and now Andrea. 

Amy needed this, to let off some steam but we needed to conserve energy in case we got attacked so I stepped forward. “Not bad,” I said looking at the slashes in the bark. Maybe she won’t die as quickly as I thought. “Knife,” I said holding out my hand, she put the dagger into my palm and I checked the blade. She followed directions, it was a bit dull but nothing a quick sharpening couldn't fix. I flip it so that the blade rests between my thumb and forefinger and hand it back out to Jim who grabbed it by the handle. “I’ll make a soldier out of you yet Amy,” I said honestly as I turned my head back to her. She gave a large smile but I ignored it and turned back to Jim “I’ll sharpen it after dinner.” I said the man nodded his head and I looked out at the fires that were both going at full brightness as the autumn chill started to roll in with nighttime. Now all I have to do is eat dinner, wait for my sister to call, and prepare for morning. Easy. 

|7:30pm|

We sat around the fire and this was the closest I’ve been to talking to either of the Dicks since I threatened them. I was eating fish and rice that Carol made and I have to admit that it was pretty damn good. The woman knows how to cook, I looked over to her and her family who had made their own fire, and gave a friendly nod which she returned with a small smile Despite our situation it was actually pretty nice. It’s been a long time since I’ve sat around a campfire with a group of people. I can’t even remember the last time I did it. 

“Little brother tell ‘em about the Chupacabra,” Merle said while placing a heaving hand on the younger’s shoulder. He held a grimace on his face as he glared at the older one, his hair cropped short to his head and his red and yellow flannel with ripped-off sleeves glowing under the firelight. 

“Cupacabra? What’s that?” Carl asked from in between Shane and Lori. To be honest they look like a little family. If someone told me that Carl was Shane’s I’d believe them. I picked at my food and took another bite and Lori looked down and placed a loving hand on his short hair. 

“It’s an old folk tale.” She said, “Like an animal vampire.” She added after a moment of trying to think of a good description of the creature. 

“Are they real?” He asked and Lori opened her mouth, probably to say no when Daryl interrupted eating a piece of what looked like squirrel meat off the end of his buck knife. 

“Yeah, they are.” He ruffed out glaring at his brother again when he laughed like it was the funniest shit ever. “I know what I saw!” He said, sounding tired of trying to convince his brother of the creature’s existence. 

“Why don’t you tell us the story Daryl.” Dale offered as he put his bowl on the ground next to him with a warm smile. The man scowled for a second but then looked down at the fire. 

“I's was young” he started dramatically in a way I didn’t think he could be. I leaned back in my chair and crossed my legs as I set my now-empty bowl on the ground. This was going to be good. “I wen’ out huntin’ for some squirrel when I’s heard somethin’ in the bush.” He continued leaning forward, his eyes gazing at all of us as though he was begging for us to believe him. “I thought it ‘as a squirrel so I's got closer, it was feastin’ on somethin' and looked up at me wit these big red, blood suckin’ eyes.” He explained pointed directly at his eyes and then towards the rest of us. I couldn’t help the small humorous smile that grew on the corners of my lips. Little Dick paused for a moment when he saw my humored expression before turning back to the group. 

“What did you do?” Carl asked, increasingly interested in the story. Listening with wide eyes as Louis and Eliza stared with open mouths at the story this man was spewing. Morales and Miranda just watched with dumbfounded expressions, their family was Latino where the chupacabra comes from. 

“I ran away,” He said clearly getting into the story as he pointed his knife in our direction. “I ran as fas’ as my feet would take me.” The group fell silent for a moment as Merle’s laughter filled the group. I could see even under the firelight how the younger man blushed in embarrassment. 

“I believe you,” I said as I leaned forward again and poked a stick into the fire. 

“Ana, you can’t be serious,” Glenn said looking between me and the Dixon and I shrugged my shoulders and stuck the now-on-fire stick into the dirt as I looked up. 

“Stories all come from somewhere.” I reasoned looking between the brothers. “I believe that you believe what you saw.” I corrected sitting back. “I had a man in my company that got lost in the desert. We found him two weeks later somehow alive and he swore he was saved by a Djinn.” I explained, “To this day whenever you asked him what happened, he would rant and rave about a red floating man who led him to safety.” 

“What's a Djinn?” Louis asked, looking at me with big eyes and I shook my head. 

“Have you ever watched Aladdin?” He nodded his head “The genie is like a Djinn but nicer. Djinn is not as kind.” I said trying to speak using more child-appropriate words. “Though I think the heatstroke he had might’ve played a role in it,” I added after a few seconds under my breath. Getting a chorus of laughter in response. My eyes flickered to Daryl’s again, who had a relieved look on his face. You’re welcome I wanted to say for pulling the attention off of him. It’s obvious it makes him uncomfortable and though I don’t like him that much I thought I’d do some charity work. 

The people went around telling different stories as I stood up without a word and walked away Sarge followed close behind, Doc seemingly liking the others more than me at this point decided to stay curled up next to Glenn. I would’ve liked to stay longer but I have a phone call to wait for. 

Chapter Text

|12:00pm|

I’m so bored. I’ve been lying on the grass outside the Clarks home for what feels like hours staring up at the clouds. I know what Ana said, that the world outside is worse than what’s in here. We have a little utopia set up in this neighborhood for however long it lasts. 

“Andrew gave this to me,” Ofelia said popping up into the corner my vision, blocking the sunlight. She handed me an eyeglass retainer, a long strip of adjustable elastic with rubber holes where you slip the temple tips inside. I give her a grateful smile take my glasses off and put my hair in a high ponytail before slipping it on my frames, the rubber fitting perfectly. I slid my glasses back on, placing the strap under my ponytail. 

“How do I look?” I ask swaying my head side to side showing off my new look playfully. She gives me a smile and a slight shake of her head before answering with a short laugh.

“Great.” She replies with a thumbs up, I let out another laugh, laying back down with a thud, and stare up at the sky. It was a beautiful day and despite the world changing around us there was still the sky, never changing despite the chaos going on down below. 

“I owe you one for this,” I said looking up at the clouds again. One that looked kind of like Santa Claus with a fish body floating past my vision “Thank you” I added after a few seconds. 

“You're welcome.” She said, standing there awkwardly for a few moments. I let out a sigh and pat the grass next to me offering for her to lay down in the empty spot. It took her a bit but eventually, I heard the sound of the grass next to me rustling as she laid back next to me. Resting her head on her arms as she looked up at the sky with me. 

“That one looks like a cat with a top hat,” I said pointing up. Ofelia tilted her head to get a better angle. 

“I think it looks like a shark with open jaws.” She said before pointing to another one “That one looks like a snake with human legs.” She continued. The two of us going back and forth, saying what we think the different clouds look like. It was fun, it wasn’t as entertaining as playing on Xbox or watching YouTube but it was close. The company and relaxed nature of our short hangout made it all the more fun.

“I found another can of paint!” Madison yelled from the garage. This would be what, the third coat in the living room? I understand I do, I can’t get the image of the dead man out of my head either but what she’s doing is a bit… Excessive. I sit up with Ofelia as we watch Travis run past another house in the neighborhood, taking his role as de facto town mayor a bit too seriously. It was a role Moyers, the officer in charge gave him due to his gullible personality and charisma. 

“The Clarks are a mess,” I whisper, watching as Lisa leaves another house looking like she hasn’t slept in twenty-four hours though, I guess she hasn’t. She’s been running around like the energizer bunny on coke since the military got here. 

“You can say that again.” She said, “Guess fun time’s over.” She added after a second and stands up, offering me her hand. I take it gratefully and hoist myself up, the two of us walking back inside of the house. 

When we walk inside I immediately spot Alicia who’s helping her mother paint the living room. Her clothes are covered in eggshell semi-gloss as she works on the area around the sliding door where Peter's brain-matter had splattered. I look towards the far hallway for a second knowing Griselda is in the back room with Felicia and Daniel. Felicia hasn’t left the house that often, letting Lisa do most of the work while she focused on the older Latina woman. 

Daniel on the other hand refuses to be away from his wife for more than a few minutes. I am also pretty sure Chris is on the roof again. He normally goes up there from dawn til dusk staring out at the wastes that are the remnants of LA. 

Everyone accounted for except for Nick who is currently MIA and to be honest, considering he’s an addict, it’s a bit concerning. But, Madison would be upset if I said something and we just started to get along so I hold it in. 

“Do you need any more help?” Ofelia asks as we enter the room.

“I actually do, thank you,” Madison said looking at the two of us and then nodding over to the extra brushes. “Grab a brush and paint the walls you can see.” She said and Ofelia started walking over to the coffee table to help. 

Deciding I’ll help in a second I change course and walk into the kitchen after something crosses my mind. I know that if something happens we are planning on caravanning together for a while but I’m unsure how long that will be. Maybe after we split up they’ll find a satellite phone. I’d like for them to be able to contact me if that’s the case. I’ve gotten close to them the past few days, in a way I feel trauma bonded to them all. A relationship close to family but forged through things none of us should’ve ever seen. 

I open the junk drawer and dig through the mess before pulling out a pad of paper and a pen. I spent time scribbling the number down before folding it and holding it in my hand as I walk into the room where Griselda, Felicia, and Daniel were to put it in my bag. 

“What’s that?” Felicia asked me as I zipped my bag back up carefully. 

“Piece of paper with my sat phone’s number.” I said quietly “We’re gonna split up eventually and maybe whoever’s not with us will find a Sat phone out there.” I continue optimistically. Felicia looks at me for a second before looking like something was clicking into place. 

“Makes sense.” She said nonchalantly and I nodded, standing up to take the chair next to her. I look at Griselda’s ankle, it was crushed; ripe blue and purple. It looked like there was no blood getting to the limb but I’m not a doctor so I don’t know for sure.“She needs a surgeon, a hospital.” She whispered to me while covering her face with her hands “I don’t know what to do.” I let out a sigh and pat her on the shoulder before wrapping my arm around her in a short hug. 

“It’ll be fine, I have hope.” I lie. I don’t. I can see the leg, the tissue is dying and it's going necrotic. She needs to have the foot amputated and there isn’t a facility as far as I’m aware that’s equipped to handle it. I know that the soldiers have been talking big talk about a facility but I haven’t heard anything about it other than whispers. She needs help and she needed it yesterday. 

|2:00pm|

I help Madison wash the clothes by hand, scrubbing the shirts together rhythmically as I try not to let my worries about my sister cloud my mind. The sun was fully in the sky now and beading down heat onto our heads. God, it was hot here, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to it. 

“Where did you learn to do this?” Madison asked as I helped her. I gave a warm smile as I worked thinking about the old woman I lived with in Ecuador, and her family. I wonder if they are okay. 

“I was a Peace Corps volunteer in Ecuador,” I explained while scrubbing the pant legs with a brush. “I didn’t have any running water or power for two years, it was an amazing experience,” I explained as I flipped the clothes inside out and sloshed them around the water. 

“Sounds difficult.” She replied, making conversation. I let out a laugh. Everyone that I tell says the same thing. I could never do that. You’re such a bleeding heart. Though I guess in some ways it’s true, it’s also not as difficult as people make it out to be. 

“No, surprisingly it wasn’t, they have a community there. Their family is their entire town, if one person is hurt or needs help they all get together and solve the problem. In some ways, actually, in a lot of ways it was better than it is here.” 

“Would you go back?” I thought about it for a moment. I remember how badly I had wanted to go home when I was there, how I would pray that maybe I’d get ill enough that the medical officer would ship me back to the States. But now, I would give anything to be back there. I just know my small rural village is just fine right now, watching the world fall apart while they are still standing. 

“I think I would,” I said quietly, my voice filled with nostalgia. “What about you, where did you learn to hand wash clothes?” I asked, half expecting her not to answer but she did. 

“When my daddy was mad he would force me to wash the clothes by hand in the Alabama heat.” She explained scrubbing the clothes with a practiced speed. “Never knew it would come in handy one day.” She said, and it was just like that, that I could hear it. The faint southern drawl clung to her throat like honey. I’m kind of jealous. “You’re a good kid, Natasha, I’m sorry for misunderstanding you.” She said and I nodded. 

“Water under the bridge,” I said dismissing the apology with a smile. It’s true, I understand where she is coming from now. At first, I thought she was a bit unhinged but I can see she just wants to protect her kids. 

We worked in silence after that. The two of us finding comfort in each other’s company as we worked. It was actually pretty nice, the mundanity of it like we are in an oasis in the desert. I kind of want it to last, despite how much I miss my sister. She wouldn’t be able to live here, I think she’d die of boredom, somehow I think we both ended up where we were meant to be. 

I hang up the last shirt on the clothesline, Madison having already left after seeing that I had the last bit of it handled. 

After I was finished I walked back into the house and grabbed the book of forgeables that I had taken out of my pack last night. I flipped through the pages trying to tell the difference between different types of mushrooms and berries. It was difficult, to say the least. I stare at the photo of Giant Hogweed, which looks like a wild carrot and will kill you. Elderberry looks like a poisonous berry, no, is actually medicinal. But I need to know and memorize each plant while I’m here so that I can spot them in the wild, and eat them if needed. Even if we get out there, how long can we scavenge ruins, how long will there be cans to find, and what happens when non-perishables perish?

“That looks like a grape,” Nick said lazily as he sat next to me crossing his legs and leaning into my shoulder. By his posture, I could tell he was relaxed, but he looked almost too relaxed. Which seemed to be a common occurrence these days. I looked at the plant and read the information on it. 

“It’s Moonseed, you’ll die if you eat it,” I said as I flipped the page and saw a picture of actual grape vines. “Now that won’t kill you,” I said pointing out with a small smirk as I looked at him. His chin-length brown hair spilling down to his shoulders, slightly long for a man and thick, it looked like if it was any longer it would take a whole day to dry. 

“They look the same.” He said reaching over and flipping the page back and forth. “What’s the difference?” He asked curiously. Though I have no idea why he’s interested in this topic I humor him anyway, happy for the conversation. 

“Apparently moonseed’s seeds are funny looking,” I said flipping the page again and continuing to read. 

“Why are you even reading this?” He asked practically laying on top of me, his body pressed into mine like he was using me as a human pillow. “Aren’t we safe?” He asked, the word safe sounding sarcastic off of his lips. 

I roll my eyes and continue reading “Pokeberries, looks like blueberries could kill you… this is ridiculous.” I said closing the book. “I’m trying to prepare in case I need to live in the wilderness, who knows what will happen. But it seems like Mother Nature just wants to kill us.” I said leaning back on the couch. Nick taking the book from my hand and reading through it after I give up. 

“Mother Nature is a bitch.” He said scanning the pages. “Look wild strawberries, these should be easy to find.” He said showing me the picture. I nodded and read the description. 

“There are a lot of different types of wild strawberries. Most are edible.” I said “See? Useful.” I pointed out at which he rolled his eyes. 

“Maybe I’ll study it some, as a wise woman says often: who knows what will happen?” He said mimicking my voice, or at least trying to. Do I really say that often? I really don’t know.

“I don’t sound like that,” I said hitting him with my arm, Nick flinching back dramatically with a laugh. 

“I don’t know about that, I think my impression was spot on.” He decided to open the book again. Clearly pretending to be studious but was obviously just looking at the pictures as he flipped through each page quickly. I lean back on the couch and point my head up to the ceiling. It’s been a long few days, each moving slowly out of boredom and worry for my sister in Atlanta. I let out a long sigh and closed my eyes. I could use a nap, I should get as much rest as possible while I can. 

|5:00pm|

I wake up with Nick on my shoulder, apparently having decided to take a nap too after he saw that I had passed out. I got up slowly, moving his head from my shoulder carefully and laying him back on the couch, placing a pillow under his head before checking my watch. My sister is probably expecting my call but I can’t bring myself to grab my phone. It isn’t that I don’t want to talk to her or that I don’t want to know what’s going on outside of our safe haven. I just don’t want to risk it, every time I pull out that phone and turn it on there is a chance that someone will see. Someone that will snitch and tell the military that I have it and they might take it. I can’t allow that, I can’t let that happen. So instead of calling my sister tonight I decide I’ll call her tomorrow night and hope she’s still alive by then. 

I saunter into the kitchen and grab a package of crackers before jumping up onto the counter and leaning back against the cupboards. I open the saltines and practically inhale them while trying not to think too much about my sister who’s trapped in Atlanta at the moment surrounded by strangers.

“You and my brother?” Alicia asks me from the doorway as she walks in. I give her a confused look that seems to prompt her to continue with her insane accusation. 

“I saw you napping on the couch together.” She pointed out as she leaned against the counter adjacent to me. “Seemed pretty cozy to me.” She added nonchalantly but I could tell it bothered her slightly. What does napping have to do with anything? I fell asleep and he’s high, it’s pretty self-explanatory. But instead of getting defensive I just offer out a cracker. 

“I’m not interested in your brother,” I said as she took it, popping the food into her mouth and chewing. “He’s too young for me.” I continued honestly, it is true, he is nineteen, barely an adult and I am twenty-five years old, it's a six-year age gap which I suppose numbers-wise isn’t awful but something about him not being able to legally drink in the United States bothers me. 

“He’s into older women.” Alicia countered while grabbing another cracker from the package and eating it. I shrugged my shoulders and ate another one.

“Good for him, I’m not into younger guys,” I said vehemently. I’m not going to play this game of back and forth. She just gave a disbelieving snort and sat up on the counter clearly not taking what I was saying seriously. But I know that if I fight it anymore it’ll just look suspicious so I leave it.

“Are you going to call your sister?” She asked after a few moments of silence. I shook my head. 

“It’s not worth getting caught when nothing important has happened on our side of things.” I said twiddling with my thumbs “Life is pretty boring right now.” I continued after a few seconds.

“It’s kinda crazy actually.” She started, her eyes drifting out the window. “They tell us everything is pretty much dead out there, a whole city that just a few days ago had millions of residents but now? Nothing. Yet we are here in our own Oasis.” 

“Do you believe them?” I ask, eyeing her curiously. However, just when she opens her mouth to respond Travis comes into the room. We rarely see each other, other than in passing and since he’s been close to the G.I. Joes I worry he’ll tell them about my Satellite phone. God I hope not. He grabbed a handful of peanuts from a bowl on the kitchen table “Travis.” I call out to him just as he was about to leave again. He pauses at the doorframe and turns around, looking between the two of us. 

“What’s wrong?” He asked. I fidget with the empty wrapper, trying to figure out how to word my question. 

“I know you’re close to the soldiers, have they told you what those sick people are?” I asked, my voice quiet. For some reason I wanted them to say that they weren’t sick, that they were dead, or something else. The idea that we might be fighting people we can save. Killing them. It doesn’t sit right with me. Travis looked at Alicia and then back to me. 

“Let’s talk outside.” He said trying to gesture for me follow him into the backyard but Alicia hops off the table and steps forward, standing between him and the door. 

“I want to know too,” Alicia said, her voice filled with strength. “I need to know.” She solidified, Travis looked at her with uncertainty but I couldn’t tell if it was because of the girl’s mother or his own personal beliefs. Travis let out a sigh and ran a hand over his hair with an exacerbated sigh.

“I was told that they are Dead. Apparently, you turn after you die, and it doesn’t matter how you die.” He explained and my mouth dropped open slightly. That explains a lot. How it spread so quickly, how the military is losing. 

“Oh.” I said, the words caught in my throat “And you can only kill them with damage to the brain?” I ask, watching as Travis eyed me with an unreadable expression on his face. 

“Yes, through the brain.” He responded, Alicia and I looked at each other and there was only one word that could describe my feelings that escaped my lips.

“Shit.”

|9:00pm|

Curfew is in effect and everyone is inside playing a game of cards. But I can’t focus because I’m having a hard time getting the thoughts of the infected out of my head. We need a new name for them, something to call them because they aren’t infected, they’re dead. 

“Nat,” Felicia called out to me snapping me back to reality. “It’s your turn.” She said as I looked down at my Uno cards. The color was red and the number was seven. I put down a red plus two which pisses off Chris who is sitting next to me. 

“This game sucks.” He says as he picks up two more cards, basically having half the deck in his hands. I don’t know how he doesn’t have a plus two or four in his hands to stack, guess he’s just unlucky. I look over to Daniel, who isn’t playing but watching from the doorway, his arms crossed as he watches Ofelia with a slight smile on the corner of his lips. Our eyes make contact and his look tells me he knows that I found something out today. To be honest I don’t know how he does it. Or how he knows but he reminds me of Anastasia something fierce. I shake my head in a small jerking motion. I don’t think now is the time to talk about it. Honestly, I don’t think we should ever talk about it. But I know I’ll need to eventually. I’ll do it tomorrow. Probably. 

“Uno!” Travis said happily as he put down his card with a smile. I watch everyone else plan together on how to take him down but to be honest I don’t care to win. I’m not very competitive, I just play for the atmosphere and entertaining arguments. Not to mention that I’m not really in the mood for this game but Felicia and Nick insisted. The three of us became a trio of friends rather quickly. I’m trying not to get too attached to him though. Nick will stay with his parents, they will go wherever they go and separate from us even if I don’t want him to. Correction: Them to. 

When it’s my turn again I throw down another plus two, getting another angry look from Chris as he takes two more cards. I honestly haven’t been doing this on purpose but I don’t think he knows that. I really don’t have any other cards. 

“Who shuffled this deck?” I ask watching as Nick raises his hand. “That makes sense,” I nod, he did a shit job. All I’ve gotten is plus twos and fours with the occasional number. 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Nick asked with a mock glare. I raise my hands in surrender. 

“Nothing, nothing,” I say before putting my hands back down and leaning against the couch. A few minutes later Chris, Felicia, and I are competing for last place. I was going good in the beginning but for some reason, I didn’t get any yellows and the others seemed to exclusively have it. 

“Uno,” Felicia said putting down another yellow and I let out an irritated sigh. More fucking yellow. I look at my one card left. A red seven, I looked at the pile and there it was a yellow seven. I put the card on the table and lay back. 

“I guess I win the losers bracket,” I say as I relax, Alicia who is to my right is scrolling through her phone like the internet will come back any time soon and Chris looks like he’s about to go shoot up a building of civilians out of anger. 

When the game is finally finished. The winner got the pool of snacks we had all been saving up from our MREs; crackers, peanuts, and cashews. 

“I think you shuffled terribly on purpose so you would win Nick,” I said eyeing him as he counted his spoils with a large smile. Taking a peanut and plopping it in his mouth as he tilted his head towards me in what could only be described as cocky-mock-confusion. 

“Whatever do you mean?” He asked while he ate another peanut. I just rolled my eyes with a smile. It was actually a little fun to play a game together. This might be it, the last calm moment before everything goes bad. I hope it isn’t so that we can stay here longer, an odd found family, but I’m not so sure. 

Lisa stands up and says she’s going to bed, followed by Madison and Travis who orders Chris to bed too. Daniel who was watching us was already gone long before the game ended. Which only left the young adults surrounding the coffee table. 

“If only we had alcohol.” Felicia said with a sigh “I could use a drink right now.” Nick glanced at her and his smile widened if that was even possible. 

“We can wait until my parents fall asleep, I have an idea.” He said offering us peanuts. I look between the two teen adults and Ofelia. Alicia who is freshly eighteen is glaring at her brother with crossed arms, and Ofelia who looks like she wants to stay out of it.

“Nick, No.” Alicia said while shaking her head. Clearly the responsible one out of the two. Felicia and I look at each other and laugh as I reach over and help pack up the cards. 

“Brings me back to the good old days.” I said looking towards Nick “Let’s do it.” I knew it was stupid and that Felicia, Ofelia, and I, well, mostly me would get into a lot of trouble from Madison and Travis for this. But to be completely honest I don’t really care right now. They’re both around college-aged and in most countries it’s legal to drink at eighteen so it’s no big deal. Plus I’m pretty sure Nick has done far worse than shots in his time. 

“Of course, how could I miss your gray hairs, Ms. Volkov?” Nick joked while standing up, about ready to pull off his big heist. I scowl at him as he practically dances into the kitchen. Perhaps this was a bad idea. I looked at Alicia, Ofelia, and Felicia who all eyed me with interest. 

“What?” I asked pulling my knees to my chest and wrapping my arms around them.

“Nothing,” Felicia said looking between the three of us for a moment. “I talked to one of the soldiers today, and they told me they’re bringing one of their doctors here.” She continued after a few seconds “They may offer to take me with them.” 

“What are you going to do?” I asked I thought about telling her to say no, but at the end of the day, it’s up to her. She just shook her head and leaned on the coffee table. 

“I’m going to say no,” She said honestly, “Something tells me that it will be smarter to be in a small group.” She concluded, her eyes going over to the doorframe where Nick walked in with four shot glasses and a bottle of Baileys. 

“Nice pick Nick.” I said as I grabbed the bottle from him and turned it in my hands “This stuff tastes great in coffee.” I added popping it open and pouring it into the shot glasses. 

“Calm down Natasha, your alcoholism is showing,” Felicia said as she took a glass and Nick took the other. 

“What about me?” Alicia asked, noting that there were only three glasses on the table.

“You can have mine, I don’t drink,” Ofelia said offering her the shot glass but Nick intervened taking it from her hands and swiping it away from Alicia.  

“Squares don’t deserve to drink,” Nick said with a smirk as Alicia rolled her eyes clearly irritated with her brother. I held out my shot glass to them, the three of us clicking them together. 

“To the end of the world,” I say with a dimpled smile while locking eyes with Nick. The situation being akin to staring into the vacuum of space, with only my reflection visible in his irises.

“To the end of the world.” 

Chapter Text

|6:00am|

I could see the faint mix of colors in the distance as the sun just started to rise. I adjust Glenn’s bag over my shoulders as I step out of the RV, Sarge right at my heels. It was calm and quiet with only the sounds of buzzing insects filling the air. I look over to Morales’s car to see Shane already waiting for me. He has a nervous expression on his face and he shuffles awkwardly on his feet. 

“Should we ask Little Dick to come with us, again?” I ask Shane, the guy is volatile but he is good at what he does. Shane just shakes his head and puts his Glock into the holster. 

“No. You’ve antagonized those two enough, they probably won’t do anything with you near it.” He said. I let out a scoff and roll my eyes. 

“They’re being dramatic,” I said but relent and gesturing towards the woods. “Let’s get there and back quickly. I want to scope out the area and make sure there aren’t any dead walking before doing any investigative work.”

“Sounds good, lead the way.” He said, gesturing at Sarge and me to go in the front. I adjust my bag and start down the path we went on the other day. It was good that I have a half-decent memory and good directional sense. Because if not, we probably would walk in circles until Sarge decided to lead the way. 

We stomped through the brush, trying to be as quiet as possible but the dead leaves and twigs make it difficult to be completely silent. I crouch down and look at the fallen log I had marked a while ago, it was subtle and unless you put it there or were an actual tracker there was no way you’d spot it. We’re going in the right direction. 

“Keep your head screwed on tight, we’ll get there around seven,” I said adjusting the bag and walking forward, keeping an eye on Sarge as he walks in front of us in case he decides to alert.

|6:30am|

We are getting closer, we aren’t quite there yet but we are closer to the ghost camp than we are to ours. Shane walks behind me quietly, his hands tightly wrapped around the grip of his pistol.

“What did you do before this?” Shane asked, eying me from the corner of his gaze as he kept his head on a swivel. I look at another tree I marked and continue moving. “Other than the Marines.” He adds after a few seconds. 

“Dog trainer.” I reply honestly “I trained cadaver dogs, guide dogs, just working dogs in general.” I said stepping over a particularly large branch. “What about you, do anything other than being a cop?” I ask, my hand over my pistol loosening but not fully removed as I keep my ears open. Nothing is near us, nothing alive or walking anyway. 

“No, went to the police academy then straight to work, haven’t done anything else.” He said pushing a branch to the side as he walked under it. “But a dog trainer? I’m not surprised, especially after seeing Doc and Sarge” He continued, Sarge turning his head curiously as he heard his name and I fight off the urge to pet him, he’s working. 

“I didn’t train Doc, some inmates in Michigan did, but Sarge was all me,” I explain as I push past some trees and saw the unmistakable metal reflection of the airstream in the distance. “We’re almost there,” I said pointing forward, Shane following my finger to the location as we walked forward, both of us crouching down as I pulled out a ring knife and spun it around my finger and into my grasp. It isn’t as good as my combat knife but I left it at camp with Amy so she could practice.

In the clearing, a single dead person was walking around and stumbling over the other dead bodies. He looked exactly like one of the bodies I saw yesterday, meaning he was probably still alive when we were scouting. Oops. I look at Shane and point, telling him to wrap around the airstream to the other side of the thing before I start quietly stalking it. I keep my feet light as I move behind the dead person. It’s almost like a dance as I avoid debris before reaching up and pulling it into a chokehold, ignoring the sounds of growling and snarling before stabbing the dagger through its temple. Letting go and watching as it dropped like dead weight onto the ground. Wet sticky, partially coagulated blood covers my dagger and hand. I reach into the pocket of my cargo pants and grab a black towel to wipe my hands and dagger off. 

“Clear,” Shane said as he rounded from the airstream, the two of us keeping our guard up, It was clearly a makeshift campsite made from a tourist parking lot. There had to have been over twenty people here at one point by the way the cars were set up in a circle, making a makeshift wall around a bunch of tents. It was a smart idea but just as it was a useful barrier to keep things out, it also kept things in. 

I crouch down by one of the bodies, it was a teenager wearing a Nirvana shirt. It looked like it had been alive when it was shot by how the dried blood dripped from the wound. I tried my best to ignore the familiar smell of decay as I checked his pockets pulling out a butterfly knife and a half-empty box of menthol cigarettes. I pull out my backpack and start to stuff the things inside. 

“Have you found anything?” I ask as I start to loot the other bodies, checking pockets and bags thrown around camp. Shane is crouched by the small child I saw yesterday and stared at it. 

“This is our new world.” He said as he used his fingers to close the kid’s eyelids. I let out a sigh and walked over, standing next to him, the both of us looking at the child’s corpse. 

“I saw a lot of them during my tours,” I said calmly before shaking my head and moving on, pausing when I reached the airstream. I almost flung the door before stopping myself and thinking of a better idea. Instead, I adjust my grip on my knife, tapping it against the window near the door, and listened. 

“Iraq?” He asked curiously as he walks up next to me and watched my six. 

“And Afghanistan, it gets easier,” I said popping the door open after a few solid moments of not hearing anything. 

“It shouldn’t.” He said getting into the airstream behind me with his gun drawn, not that he should fire it. Too much noise.  

“No. It shouldn’t, but it does,” I started, pausing for a second to open a drawer, nothing. “When I was over there and now here you either adapt and survive or stay the same and die, it’s that simple,” I said opening the cupboards and finding a few cans of food here and there. I slip the bag off my shoulder and shove them inside. 

The two of us fell into silence as we slowly make our way through the airstream. The place was almost completely stripped clean with only the pistol hidden under the bench cushion still there. 

The last room was the bathroom and I tap the door with my knuckles, waiting in silence. Nothing. I open the door. Inside was the body of a man in fatigues, his body slumped down on the far wall. He looks to have been dead a few days but it’s difficult to know for sure.

“He killed himself,” I observe out loud, stepping forward carefully and kneeling down. He had put a bullet through his own temple. I take the sidearm from his hand, flipping on the safety before sliding it into the back of my pants. I examine the body a bit more, noticing that his fatigues were bloody. I grabbed the sleeves and rolled them up to reveal a bite mark. 

“That explains it,” Shane said crouching next to me and reaching for the spare magazines attached to his belt. I checked the gun for ammo to see that it was empty but put it in my bag anyway. His body was basically stripped of anything useful except a pair of combat gloves that matched mine. I start to slip them off his hands carefully. “Are we stripping bodies now?” He asked watching me as I shoved them in my bag. 

“Our runners need gloves.” I said looking towards the boots “And combat boots.” I said as I start to carefully untie the laces. “Gloves will protect their hands from abrasions, burns, and other injuries they could get while roaming around Atlanta. The dead aren’t our biggest problem, it’s infection… And other people… But we can’t worry about that right now.” I explain as I slipped off the boots, noticing that there were imprints in the fabric, a dead tried to bite through the leather and couldn’t. “What size are you?” I ask as I check the tag inside. 

“I am not wearing a dead man’s boots.” He said but I ignored him and slipped off the other. 

“These are a size ten,” I said as I put them in the bag and started to frisk the body for more things. Hoping that he had a dagger or something stored somewhere but there was nothing. He probably gave his supplies to his squadron before taking the gun and ending it. 

“I’m a size eleven.” He said almost like he was grateful the boots didn’t fit. He gave me a perplexed look, almost like he couldn’t believe what I was doing as I checked the corpse’s breast pocket and found a picture of a woman and child. 

“I had one of these,” I said putting it back in his pocket and patting it with a hand. “Sometimes a picture is all you have and the last thing you’ll ever see.” I finish and stand up. “Did the extra magazines have any ammo?” I asked he shook his head, handing them over to me. 

“Must’ve emptied them.” He said, “The gun shoots 9mm, it’s the same caliber as the ones in the living people that were killed.” He deduced as I stood up and slung the bag over my shoulder. “They can’t know.” He said as we stepped back out of the airstream and kept looking around carefully. 

“You want me to keep it a secret that a camp only three klicks from ours was taken out by the military?” I asked turning around to face him. He shuffled uncomfortably under my gaze. “What about Glenn, Morales, and T-dog?” I asked “They should know if they make runs into the city for supplies.” I said but he shook his head. 

“We aren’t going on any more runs unless we absolutely have to.” He said turning around “We can come back here and siphon the gas from the cars later.” I follow closely behind him as he goes back through the woods as Sarge fell to my side. 

“The city is our best bet for supplies.” I point out as we walk between the trees while keeping an eye out for the dead. “It’ll all get taken if we don’t get a head start on it.” I continue. To be honest I don’t care if he decides not to tell the rest of the group, I understand the decision. We probably aren’t going on another run for a while anyway. Plus, It’s only a matter of time before the military completely retreats after the shit show the other night. 

“If they’re gunning people down in the streets I doubt there are many survivors left inside the city.” He countered. “My decision is final.” He concludes, his tone leaving no more room for conversation. I shrug in indifference and just keep walking after him.

|8:00am|

I separate from Shane on the road and walk down to the Quarry carrying the gloves and boots I’d gotten off of the body to see Carol and Lori washing clothes together and talking. It must be nice, to have this peaceful little life in the the middle of chaos. I bet that’s what my sister’s situation is like right now, protected by the military patrols and fences. 

“Can you help me wash these?” I asked as I got close, the two of them looking at the gear in my hands and Carol reached out to take them. 

“Sure, where did you get them? they look like men’s.” She asks as she grabs them from me and put them next to her in the pile of dirty clothes. I shrug. 

“Found them in an abandoned Airstream,” I respond, deciding to listen to Shane and not tell them the whole truth. I think they should know but Shane is better with people than me, so I'll have to trust he knows what they need to know and don’t need to know. 

“Lucky find.” She said as she scrubbed them “Who are you going to give them to?” She asks as I crouch by them and run my bare hands in the water, my gloves resting on my knee. 

“Whoever they fit,” I said as I splashed my face before standing up and putting my gloves back on. “I would’ve washed them myself but I need to help Dale clean the new guns, I’ll do the dishes tonight to repay you,” I said to Carol as I prepare to leave but she waved me off. 

“Don’t worry about it, it isn’t much.” She said and I felt the corners of my lips lift slightly before resting back down into their normal frown. My eyes fall to the collar of her shirt where I notice a pink and blue bruise peaking out of the cloth. 

“If you want me to take care of it, just let me know.” I offer again, Carol nodding her head as she pulled the collar of her shirt up to hide the bruise better. 

“Thank you.” She said, her voice cracking slightly. 

“No problem,” I say before turning to the other woman, “Lori.” I said, nodding to the brunette before making my way back up the quarry. I tried not to learn their names but with the camp the size as it is, they just kind of found their way into my brain. 

As I make it up the road I see Dale cleaning another rifle and I walk over to sit next to him. 

“You look like you could use some help,” I say, my voice leaving my throat with a hint of humor as I gesture to the pile of guns next to him. Dale giving a smile at my arrival and gestures for me to sit down next to him which I gratefully take. 

“How was the investigation with Shane?” He asks as I helped him strip a rifle. I open my mouth, hearing Shane’s words in my head but I refuse to lie.

“I can’t tell you,” I said with a sigh as I put another part onto the table as he clears it. “Shane said it would hurt morale.” I continue as I look out amongst the camp, watching the children running around playing tag.

“Is that what you think?” Dale asks me as he put the pieces of the rifle back together. I grab an AR from the pile and start to wipe it down with a cloth, the gun covered in small specks of blood. 

“It doesn’t matter what I think, Shane’s keeping this place afloat,” I say as I check the chamber for a live round but there isn’t any. Looks like whoever this belonged to ran out of bullets or used the last one on himself. 

“What happened to democracy?” He asks and I turn to look at him. He is a good man with a strong moral compass. But In this world, in this situation, there can’t be democracy. 

“It’s taking a backseat right now,” I respond, starting to strip the gun and put it onto the cooler. “When this is all over or we find somewhere we can rebuild, Democracy can come back but right now if there's any stalling we could all end up dead,” I said with a quiet voice as I rhythmically removed the parts, the sounds of the clicking pieces pulling at my now-distant memories. 

“I see.” He said his uncertainty and distaste for the idea were clear in his tone. I look around the camp to see Andrea walking over with a bit of a stomp to her step. The woman stoping right in front of me, her gaze glaring at me as she rested her hands on her hips. 

“Amy has been hacking at “Steve” all morning.” She said irritatedly “With the knife you let her borrow.” I put more parts on the table with care as I look over to see her still at the tree with the combat knife I gave her. 

“Good, she should know how to defend herself,” I reply bluntly before going back down to my work. For some reason she didn’t go away, the conversation was clearly not over. I look back up and turn my frown into a scowl “Is there a problem?” I ask with a bite to my tone. She doesn’t answer, just staring at me for a few moments before stalking off. She’ll thank me when her sister doesn’t die if there is an attack. 

“You should try to be more personable,” Dale said as he put together the final rifle. I let out a sigh and look around the camp. Sure I spent time with them, talked to them, and joked with them. But the only people in this camp I would consider my own are the useful ones. The useless like Andrea and the kids aren’t going to make it far. They’ll die and I don’t want to get close to them because if I get close to them then their deaths become real. 

“I can’t, I’ve always been like this,” I said leaning back after I finished helping. My eyes going over to Glenn’s tent, T-Dog’s close by. “Have they come out yet?” I ask rubbing my gloved hands together. Dale followed my gaze and shook his head. 

“No, I think they’re sleeping in.” He said. Yeah, with my dog. I let out a sigh but didn’t stand up. 

“They’ll be fine, they just need time,” I promise, but the words were more for myself than for them. I need them to help protect the dead weight, and keep them from dying. 

|1:00pm|

Lori walks over carrying a bowl of rice, canned tuna, and green beans. I don’t know why she's the one to deliver it to me but I assume it’s because she wants to get to know me. I really wish she wouldn’t, because despite how Shane looks at her, how the two circulate near each other, she’s a ticking time bomb of death. But I take the bowl from her hands anyway. 

“Thank you,” I say gratefully before taking a bite. Wondering if Daryl decided not to contribute his game today. Wouldn’t surprise me, he’s been glaring at me specifically, from a distance for a while now.

“Can I ask you something?” She asked shuffling her feet. I look up and she crosses her arms, looking from side to side for people that could overhear before dropping her voice low. “Is it safe at the quarry? Shane’s been acting weird since y’all came back.” She asks. I put the spoon down and eye her before letting out a sigh. 

“For now? Yes, forever? No, we’ll have to move eventually.” I reply honestly as I pick up the spoon and take another bite, savoring the fishy taste. Who knows how long these rations will last and for how long the Dicks will be around to share their game with us. “I’d be prepared to pick up and leave at a moment’s notice.” I continue after I swallow. 

“Thank you, Ana.” She responds but I just wave her off. 

“Don’t mention it,” I said, waiting for her to leave when I spot Glenn get out of his tent. I stand up and walk over to him without another word, my feet moving swiftly along the dirt. “Glenn,” I call out when I got close to him, Doc at his feet. He looks like shit, red-rimmed eyes and splotches on his cheeks. 

“Hey, Ana.” He said with a somber tone. I look down at my food and hand it out to him “Eat.” I said, “I’ll get you some water, you’ll get dehydrated and die if you don’t.” I finish. Glenn took the bowl from my hand and ate my food. I don’t mind though, I’ll eat some of the rations from my pack. 

“Thanks.” He said before just sitting on the ground, his legs pulled up under him. I let out a sigh and sit down next to him my arms resting on my knees. 

“I was in Iraq.” I started, my voice quiet. I never told anyone this story, not even my therapist but for some reason, I feel like he needs to hear it. “There was this little girl, she would always run up to us on patrol and beg for candy. It was the highlight of our day whenever we saw her smiling face.” I said pausing for a moment and drawing in the dirt with a finger “Then one day she wasn’t there, we went to her house to look for her and…” My voice trailed off. “We found her. She was dead, her head separated from her body, and beaten beyond recognition along with her parents. The only way I could tell it was her was the stuffed animal she always carried around.” Doc laid her head in my lap and I pet her fur with a steady hand. 

“It’s not fair.” He said, his voice cracking. I lean against him, resting my head on his shoulder. “It’s not fair.” He repeated.

“This is our new normal, we will see more little girls and boys like that, and some of them we’ll have to put down ourselves.” I say quietly, “You did the right thing for that little girl, she can rest now because of you.” I continue. This isn’t my first time giving one of my men a speech like this. But each time I always hope it’ll be the last. It never is, and even that is something I’ve gotten used to. 

|5:00pm|

I tie the last can to the trees, my alarm system now completely finished. I step back and admire my handiwork. I decided to leave the Dick’s side untouched, they can deal with it themselves. I reach down to pet Sarge and Doc as I eye their side of camp, as always I catch Daryl glaring at me, our eyes meeting and we get locked into a staring contest. Both of us holding cold expressions as we waited for the other to look away. 

“That’s childish as hell.” T-dog said from next to me, clearly looking between Daryl and I. I let out a scoff and cross my arms. 

“He’s the one that started it, he’s lucky I don’t go over there.” I said not looking away, finally satisfied when Little Dick finally gives up, going back to skinning his rabbit. 

“You were the one to threaten them.” He pointed out as we walked the perimeter together. He looked a lot better then Glenn did, but that’s to be expected. He wasn’t the one to pull the trigger and put a bullet into a child’s skull, he just had to witness it. Not that that’s much better.

“I had a good reason.” I said, as I look towards the camp, the kids playing while the women who aren’t combat ready, help with house work around the camp. It bothers me that I’m the only capable woman in the group but I hope that some of them get stronger. Amy being one of them, I watch her sharpen the combat knife I decided to let her keep in the way I taught her. 

“I bet you did.” He said honestly “But we shouldn’t antagonize them, not right now.” He said as we walk over to Dale who is starting a fire. I want to tell him not to, that the smoke would attract the military if they’re still in a murdering civilians kind of mood. But I don’t, instead I look at Shane who just shakes his head. At which I let out a scoff but crouch down next to the old man, helping him adjust the logs. 

“I wont, I’m staying away from them at Shane’s request.” I said as I move a log to the left and pull my hand back as Dale lights a piece of paper and puts it in the middle of the collection of wood. 

“You should apologize to them.” Dale said as he used a piece of cardboard to fan the flames. Ever the peacekeeper. I shake my head and cross my arms. 

“I’m not going to do that.” I said as I pull over a log with T-dog’s help and sit down with him next to me. “Men like that don’t listen to words, they only see action.” I said grabbing a stick from the ground and poking the growing flame. 

“Then prove to them that you wont hurt them.” Dale said, I pause and stare at him in the eyes. I really like this old man, I do, but right now I want to poke this burning stick through his eye socket. 

“I cant.” I said looking back down at the fire. T-dog having walked away to talk to Morales who is currently with his family. 

“Why?” Dale asked and I scowl, silently hoping he wouldn’t ask me that.

"Because it would be a lie.” I reply, staring deeply into the growing flame like it held all the world’s secrets. 

|9:00pm|

I sit cross-legged outside my tent on the log that I use as a chair, the fires Dale and Ed had set up are long gone. It seems like everyone has gone to bed except for Dale who sits with a rifle in his hand, keeping watch on the top of his RV. We make eye contact for a split second but I look away, looking down at the satellite phone in my hand. I know what Dale thinks of me, he views me the same as everyone else who sees who I am. Who I truly am, a killer, a murderer, a monster. 

I run a hand through Doc’s fur and let out a long sigh. Natasha hasn’t called me and won’t tonight, I let out a sigh and procrastinated turning it off. I’m worried about her, especially after the shit show that was the makeshift camp I witnessed this morning. I just hope she’s doing okay, and safe. Logically she should be safe for now, at least safer than we are here at this indefensible Quarry. Despite my wallowing I can’t help but look back up at where Dale is sitting, my eyes lingering on the older man far longer than they should. 

I feel an urge to walk over to Dale and confide in him. He just has that air about him, an understanding that makes you feel warm. But I don’t have time for relationships, platonic or otherwise. Especially when Dale isn’t going to make it long. He’s too good for this messed-up world were finding ourselves in. He’ll end up dead before long and if I get close to him then it’ll just be another name to write down on a long list. I shake the thoughts from my head and give him one more glance before I unzip my tent and go inside. I’m not going to get a lot of sleep tonight but I would rather not receive those looks all night. Pity, sympathy, whatever it is you call it, I don’t care. I don’t like it either way. It makes me feel weak. 

Chapter Text

|6:00am|

My feet pound on the pavement as I go on a run, the sun is barely peaking over the horizon and the air is fresh as it fills my nostrils. I’ve gotten used to being here, but Daniel makes sure to keep me on my toes and reminds me every day not to get too comfortable. I wave at the neighbors who smile at me and reciprocate with waves of their own. The routine feels nice honestly, I was worried that it wouldn’t feel right. That it would feel like I was pretending to live a normal life.

I watch military men and women pack up their trucks, and prepare to go wherever it is they’re planning on going. Probably on another subjugation to try and push back the dead, and kill whatever survivors they find. The idea making the pit of my stomach squirm. 

“Natasha,” a voice calls out from behind me, and I’m greeted by two soldiers who seem to enjoy going on runs with me. I slow down a bit and allow them to catch up, the two of them falling in line with me. “You’re fast for a civilian.” He said breathing heavily “You should join the Army.” He laughed and I just roll my eyes playfully as we jog at a more manageable pace.

“My sister was a Marine.” I said fondly “taught me all I know.” I smile as we jog along the roads. 

“Is a Marine,” He corrected “Once a marine always a marine.” He continues with a mischievous smile. 

“Sorry.” I apologized but it was more playful than anything as I mock rolled my eyes. The other soldier that ran with us, Hoggins was very quiet and just followed along with headphones in. Not that I mind it, I get it, a run can be a personal endeavor. “Looks like you guys are preparing for something big.” I point out. 

“We cleared out a new sector, Moyers is really stoked about it, and wants to make a huge announcement to the town at eight-thirty.” He said with a large smile clearly excited by the prospect. Which if true is a big start, but that’s a big if. I don’t really like being pessimistic like this but I can't help it, with Daniel in my ear during the day and Anastasia at night it prevents me from enjoying the current peace. “You’ll be there, right? I bet Travis will be.” He points out, clearly wanting me to attend. We turn around the loop and start to run back to the house. 

“I’ll be there,” I promise as we fall into a comfortable silence, only the sounds of roaring trucks and whistling winds to fill our ears. 

|8:10am|

I sit next to Felicia as she cares for Griselda’s ankle, it looks a lot worse than it did when we first got here. It is almost completely purple which as far as I’m aware means there is no blood flow. This is concerning but I heard that that they are going to be bringing in a doctor from their headquarters in the city so hopefully she’ll be able to get a look at it. Liza was somewhere around, being worked to the bone for the community which kept growing after the initial day. I was really just here to provide comfort as I held the woman’s hand as she counted her rosary beads. When I was in Ecuador, the community I lived in was very catholic and they would pray using the rosary every day without fail so I picked up the words in Spanish. It has been about a year since then though, so my pronunciation is rusty, but it doesn’t seem like she minds. 

Griselda and I just finished the Our Father when we heard Travis and Madison arguing in the kitchen. Again. The two of us pause and look at each other before looking towards Daniel who's reading a book on the bed, clearly not interested in paying attention to the two squabbling. I turn to Felicia who shrugs as she looks at Griselda’s ankle like it will magically get better from her gaze. 

“Disculpe.” I said to Griselda as I stand up, turning to Felicia “I’m going to go see what that’s all about.” I continue. 

“Let me know what’s going on when you’re done,” Felicia said looking at me with concern in her gaze as I reach the door, I turn around and giver her a thumbs up and mock salute. 

“You can count on me,” I said with a smile as I slide out the door and down the hallway. 

“Stop, Oh my God, just stop it!” Alicia said, yelling over her parent’s voices as I round the corner, trying to stay out of direct view as I watch the situation unfold. “This domestic bickering like it’s normal, like you’re normal people in a normal kitchen. It’s not normal. Stop it. Stop acting like it is.” She continued clearly upset, turning her head to look at me. I try to speak to her with my eyes to ask if she was okay as Travis and Madison fell quiet. 

“You ready to go?” Ofelia said appearing from behind me towards Alicia as I move to lean against the counter while crossing my arms in front of me. 

“Please,” Alicia said with an exhausted tone as she turns and follows Ofelia out of the house leaving me with two shocked parents. I look between the two of them as Madison takes a deep breath leaning against the counter and Travis watches Alicia go with a look of guilt on his face.

“She’s just worried about you,” I said, breaking the awkward tension like a knife through butter. “The uncertainty of our situation is difficult for all of us.” I finish, getting up from my position against the counter. 

“Just- Just stay out of our family business Natasha,” Madison said with a sigh as she grabs a towel, Travis ignoring me and walking out towards the backyard. 

“Fine,” I said but my eyes trickle to the door where Alicia and Ofelia left through. “Where are they going?” I ask curiously before turning my head back to Madison who was wiping down the counter. 

“Moyers’ big announcement and to get our rations.” She said clearly not interested in going herself. I nod, realizing that she isn’t in the mood to talk and turn around heading back to the bedroom where Felicia is with Griselda and Daniel. 

“What was going on?” Felicia asked as she looked up, her box braids pulled up to a mop on the top of her head and she wore a mask on her face. 

“Was just the usual Travis, Madison argument.” I shrugged looking between her and Daniel “Moyers has an announcement to make so I’m going to go check it out, Do either of you want to come with?” I ask looking between them. 

“I need to stretch my legs,” Felicia said standing up and stretching her arms. “Let’s go.” I nod, looking to Daniel who just shook his head at me without saying a word, his free hand interlaced with his wife's. 

“Okay,” I said grabbing Felicia’s hand and pulling her behind me. We’re going to be late and I really want to hear what the soldier boys have to say. Surprisingly, not really, we don’t even make it to the front door when Chris barrels through the living room towards us. More specifically towards me. He looks frantic like he’s just seen something crazy, his grey video camera clutched into his hands with a death grip. 

“Natasha!” He calls out, clearly out of breath and holding his video camera for dear life. Felicia and I stop to look at him. 

“What is it?” I ask as he opens the camera and flicks it on. 

“You have to see this, the military tells us everyone is dead out there but look what I just saw.” He said coming closer and showing me the video playback. It was a normal video of the city ruins but sure enough in the window of a building in the distance, there was a reflection. It could’ve been just some shard of metal but the way it flashed… It looked like Morse code or an attempt at it. If only my sister was here, she’d know what this mystery person was trying to say. “My dad said it was nothing-“

“You told Travis?” I ask, interrupting him with a sigh as I ran a hand over my ponytail. Travis has gotten even closer with the military during the past week. He believes that he and Moyers are friends. Ridiculous. If the soldiers are killing the living outside the fence I’m going to have to assume that the poor guy or girl over there is going to die soon. If nobody warns them that is. 

“Yeah, why?” He asks. Felicia looks at me with concern but I just shake my head. I’ll try to figure something out. My survival bag might have Morse code instructions or something that I forgot. Maybe I can get one of the military guys to teach me but I doubt it. 

“You aren’t crazy.” I said patting him on the shoulder “There is no way that’s just a reflection on the glass.” I confirm before straightening up “Felicia and I are going to go hear what announcement Moyer has to make, we can talk more when I get back.” I finished, offering to make a plan with him afterward. It’s only fair, after all, he’s the one that found the mystery people in the tan house.

“I’ll come with you,” Chris said, trailing behind us as we left. I don’t really mind, at first, I thought the kid was a ticking time bomb but now I’m not so sure. He might just be a normal kid who wants to be a part of something. To be useful. We follow the people moving towards the entrance of our camp where Moyers stands in the back of a military vehicle with a large smile. He looks like the king of the hill and his smirk practically screams narcissist. We pull to a stop at the fringe of the group and I cross my arms but refrain from having a skeptical expression on my face. 

“All right, listen up here folks!” He yelled as the sounds of radio chatter and people getting rations quieted down for his announcement. “As commanding officer of this detachment, I am proud to announce that we are infect-free for a six-mile radius around this perimeter. We are on the offensive.” I assume this was what my two running buddies were excited about as I glance at Felicia who is watching intently with a smile on her face. She believes him, I wonder why I can’t, maybe my sister’s and Daniel’s paranoia is getting to me. “The tide has most definitely turned!” He continued as everyone around us claps at the news. I clap along but I can't help but feel an overwhelming sense of uncertainty and distrust. Chris looks at me and his eyes were saying he didn’t believe either which makes sense after what he saw from the roof.  

“All right, Command asked that I read from the following.” He started, finally getting into the official information. “Be advised, the DZ remains off-limits while Hazmat teams dispose of any bio-hazardous material.” He starts, stating the obvious. 

“What bio-hazardous material?” Some woman shouts out. I keep my mouth shut and resist the urge to roll my eyes. What bio-hazardous material? Are they living under a rock? I take a deep breath through my nose, these people might not know the reality of our situation, they are living comfortable lives right now but these men aren’t our friends. We don’t have the rights of Americans anymore, that’s what martial law means and that is what we are under. 

“Hey, I’m supposed to read this, you’re supposed to listen, okay?” He asked clearly getting irritated. 

“When will you get the phones back up?” Another man called out, not listening to Moyers. Chris opens his mouth to speak out about something but I pull him back and put a finger to my lips. His mouth snapping closed as quickly as he opened it. 

“Anyone attempting to compromise or circumvent the perimeter of this camp will be detained.” Killed he means killed. Probably, I don’t know. I look at Felicia and see Ofelia meet my eyes and we share a look. This whole situation is ridiculous and our neighbors are simpletons. 

“Are we being relocated?” Another man shouted out, Jesus Christ. I want to shout out and tell him to shut the fuck up but I know that he wouldn’t, he can’t. Mainly because he doesn’t have two fucking brain cells to rub together. 

I take a deep breath and calm myself down. I know that the real reason I’m upset is because I want to hear what this shit-stain of a man wants to say and leave as quickly as possible. Not that I have anything better to do, it’s just that the house is better than here, surrounded by men with guns who I don’t know the true intentions of. 

“Sir, this is a secure position, so, no, you're gonna stay put.” He responds quickly before continuing his speech “Curfew will remain in effect until further notice. The new health screening policy will continue. Sanitation, water treatment, and other services will return as we approach total containment.” He continues before being interrupted again. This time by Ofelia who is rounding the back of the truck. 

“Sir, we need medicine. What about that?” She asks politely. Which I guess isn’t as bad as some of the other questions. It’s a good one actually, mainly because her mother isn’t the only one in need of medical supplies.

“We are working on that.” He said to her before returning to his list “So keep boiling that water. You will also find several iodine tablets in your weekly rations.”  

“Where are the people outside the fence? Where did you move them?” A nasal voice calls out over the crowd. Finally, a question that I care to listen to the answer to. I try not to appear too interested but I look towards Moyer and judge his reaction. He’ll probably lie but I want to see if I can catch him in it. The rest of the neighborhood joins in shouting ‘Where, yeah, where?’ Like the seagulls shouting mine, mine, mine from Finding Nemo. 

“all right, folks, listen.” He starts, putting his clipboard down, obviously getting irritated. “You are in one of twelve safe zones south of the San Gabriels, okay? So you guys are the lucky ones. You guys- you get to stay in your homes, ride this thing out, all right? So, relax, count your blessings, be nice.” He said pausing his voice quieting down for the next part as I caught him rolling his eyes “So I don’t have to shoot you.” He said with a sarcastic smile as he hops down the crowd dispersing and going back to normal. I look around the area, spotting Alicia talking to one of the soldiers and Ofelia flirting with the other. I’m about to turn around and start to walk back to the house when I’m stopped. 

“Mr. Manawa,” Moyers called out, Travis’ last name making my ears perk up as I turn around to look. The two move off to the side to have a conversation. 

“Should we get our ration box?” I ask Felicia who looks at the truck. The two of us were marked as a family even though we weren’t, anybody could tell just by looking at us. But it helped them prepare rations and was easier then having two single ration boxes. We walk up to the truck, Felicia close behind with Chris. 

“Name?” The woman asked as she looked down the clipboard. 

“Natasha Volkov,” I said looking as she flipped to the last sheet to find my name and nodding. 

“Two people correct?” She asked and I nodded in response. 

“That is correct,” I responded as they pulled out a box and handed it to me. It was smaller than the ones the Clarks and the Salazar’s get but that’s to be expected as I hold it in my arms. “Thank you,” I said to the woman who responded with a curt nod as I turned around. 

“Ready to go?” Felicia asks and I nod again the three of us walking back towards our house. We were offered to move into Felicia’s parent's place but she couldn’t bring herself to. Not that I blame her. The thing we saw in there, it’s hard to process, even seeing the house is like watching a horror movie of memories play out in front of me. Like I can see myself in the front yard sobbing while Nick and Alicia rub my back as I vomit onto the grass. 

“That was all bullshit, you know that right?” Chris said, “I know what I saw, they’re lying.” He continued. I know he’s right, Felicia knows too but I can't have him saying that stuff where it can be overheard. 

“Be careful what you say and where you say it Chris. There are eyes and ears everywhere,” I said, the boy deflating automatically. 

“Yeah. Sorry.” He said with a sigh, though I could see that he is still fuming, confused. 

We make it to the house and step inside almost right behind Ofelia and Alicia who are putting their things onto the kitchen table. I follow behind them and place my rations down with them, all of us deciding early on to pool our resources together. I open my box, grabbing the iodine tablets and shove them into my pocket to put into my med kit, knowing they’ll come in handy later. 

“I’ll boil some water,” I tell them, grabbing a pot from the bottom cupboard and putting it on the stove. 

“Here,” Alicia said helping me pour the water into the pot as I turned on the burner. I can already tell that this is going to be a long fucking day. 

|11:20am|

Felicia was called away not long after Alicia and I boiled water and Ofelia went off to go see her boytoy. Not that I care, I get it, to be honest, I’m a little envious of her and her amor right now but I try to let it go. 

“I’m going to go for a walk.” Alicia says, fidgeting with her hands “just for a bit.” She adds out of character. I could challenge her but decides against it and wave my hand in a shooing motion as I put the water in the fridge. 

“Go, be safe,” I said watching as the girl turns around and walks from the room. Madison should be taking a break from repainting the living room again to cook lunch so I leave the kitchen after cleaning up and walk out to the backyard where Nick has been lazing around the pool all morning. Sure enough, he’s still out there on a floaty staring up at the sky with a blank glassy expression.

“If you stare at the sun like that you’ll end up needing glasses like me,” I say as I pull a chair closer to the edge of the pool. He tilts his head to look at me and gives a lopsided grin. He has definitely been taking something stronger than the Oxy Madison has been giving him but I don’t pry. As Madison likes to tell me, stay out of their business. 

“I can borrow one of yours.” He jokes, slipping into the pool and swimming over to me. He pops up from under the water and slicks his ear-length brown hair back before resting his head on his arms. Staring up at me with his large dark brown, almost black eyes that instinctively pulled me in. 

“I don’t think so.” I said looking down at him from my seat “I only have three pairs to last me forever so you're kind of S.O.L on that front.” I joke back as I lean forward, trying to ignore the way his gaze makes my skin tingle. It is just because there is nobody else here close enough to my age, that’s all.

“There’s probably an optometrist out there somewhere.” He points out, tilting his head to the side. 

“Then they can get you your own pair.” I counter standing up and kneeling in front of him. “You look happy,” I observe staring down at him. 

“I’m just super relaxed right now.” He explains reaching up and playing with the friendship bracelet on my wrist, twirling the golden plastic beads between his fingers. “When did you make this?” He asked. 

“Alicia, Felicia, Ofelia, and I all have matching ones, Alicia found her old friendship bracelet-making kit from camp a few years back and we spent a while afternoon making them,” I explain as I turn my wrist up to the sky he can get a closer look. 

“Why didn’t I get one?” He asks me with a mock pout. “You should make me one.” He said with a flirtatious smile. I roll my eyes and pull my hand back, not missing how he dragged his fingers down my wrist to my palms before letting go. 

“Alicia can make you one. Better yet, you can make one yourself.” I reply with a roll of the eyes. 

“But I don’t know how to make them.” He argues, resting his cheek on his palm. “And Alicia will make me an ugly one on purpose.” He stares up at me with his attempt at puppy dog eyes and I stand back up. 

“I’ll teach you how to make ones with string if you make one for me,” I reply finally. The useless skill I learned in the Peace Corps finally coming in handy as he looks off to the side clearly thinking for a moment then nodding to himself. 

“As long as you also make me one, we can be matching.” He counter offers and I roll my eyes. This man is going to make me roll my eyes so hard one of these days that they pop out of my head. 

“Deal.” I relent, not missing how his smile widened at me as I spun around, trying to ignore the stupid crush I was getting on the man. He is too young for me and a drug addict as well. This is just a temporary feeling created from proximity and lack of options, nothing more. I told myself as I walk towards the door. “We start at one, don’t be late,” I said opening the sliding door and slipping inside, knowing that my cheeks were flushing red. 

|1:00pm|

Nick has disappeared, nobody knows where he went and to be honest I feel a bit irritated. I sit down on the couch and take a sip of water before pulling some string from the clear plastic box. I graze my finger over the colors trying to choose which ones for Nick’s bracelet. I normally choose colors based off of the person’s personality but I don’t know which would fit him best. I eventually decided on Ocean blue, dandelion yellow, and brown. Not the prettiest combination but it fits him for some reason. I put the colors to the side and lean back as Ofelia comes back into the room. She looks like she had fun, with puffy lips and deep brown hair disheveled. 

“You should pull yourself together before Daniel sees you.” I point out, the woman turning to look at me. “He might kill your army boy.” I joke.

“That bad?” She asks running fingers through her thick hair. I nod and stand up, adjusting her bra strap so it was under her shirt, and pull an extra hair tie from my wrist. 

“Here,” I said handing it out to her. “You can hide how messy it is by tying it into a bun.” I offered. She smiles gratefully and takes it from my hands. 

“Thanks.” She said tying her hair back with ease as I sat back down. 

“No problem,” I reply as I organize through the bracelet-making kit. She came over and sat down next to me and I spotted her matching bracelet with the same golden beads on her wrist. 

“Making another one?” She asked picking up one of the free beads and rubbing it between her fingers. I nod and look through the letter beads. 

“Nick saw mine and decided he wanted one, I’m going to teach him.” I said before a scowl settled on my face “Or was, he’s currently MIA, disappeared right after lunch, and hasn’t come back yet.” I said as I lean back and look at her “Did you ask Andrew about Morse code?” I ask changing the topic before she could give me a knowing look. I’m not interested in being harassed over a boy. Especially not Nick, I’m pretty sure Madison would kill me, I remember how she looked at dead Susan with that hammer in her hand. I do not want that look directed towards me, not ever. 

“Yeah actually, here, he gave me the alphabet.” She said, pulling out a piece of notebook paper where each of the letters were written out. I took it from her hand and scanned it over. It could be bullshit but I doubt it, the man was head over heels for Ofelia. I don’t blame him either, she is way out of his league under any non-world-ending circumstances. 

“Thank you,” I said pocketing the slip of paper into my jeans that I had gotten from a supply run a few days ago. 

“You never told me what you need it for.” She pointed out and I scooted back, pulling my knees to my chest on the couch. 

“Just thought it’d be useful to know, I’m just so bored here sometimes.” I lie easily. The words flowed from my lips like honey. She nods her head believing me and I smiled. It’s safer for her if she doesn’t know what Chris saw. At least for now. 

We sat there for a bit chatting about random things until Nick walked, more like stumbled into the room. Ofelia and I gave each other a look, the man looking a bit worse for wear as Ofelia stood up. 

“I’m going to sit with my mom, I’ll talk to you later,” Ofelia said before stepping out of the room. Nick sliding down next to me, more like falling onto the couch as he lays back. 

“You okay?” I ask with a raised eyebrow. He lazily moves his head towards me and gives a thumbs up. 

“Never better.” He said with a laugh before sitting up “Now, friendship bracelets, are very important.” He said digging through the thread. I mimic him and sit up as well, putting my feet back onto the floor. 

“Pick three colors.” I said pushing the box towards him “Please don’t pick ugly ones because I won't wear them.” I joked as he grabbed a shade of green and held it up to my eyes. 

“Not this one.” He said putting it back down and grabbing a different shade, doing the same thing. I let him go through different colors, holding them up to my eyes and hair. Eventually settling on an emerald green color and a light brown. “Lastly…” He trailed off digging through the colors and pulling out a metallic gold string. “This one.” He said putting them down and looking at me. “How do I make it?” 

|2:00pm|

He was surprisingly a quick study. I taught him the chevron pattern, it’s a bit difficult and time-consuming but it’s the only one I still remember. Surprisingly he didn’t make many mistakes, the two of us just sat next to each other making bracelets. He was slow, but that was fine it just meant he was taking his time. I was moving quickly, tying forward and backward knots as I kept an ear out for any side conversations in the house. Felicia was talking with Ofelia and Daniel about something but it didn’t seem important and both Madison and Travis were out of the house doing things around the community. 

“Give me your wrist,” I order while grabbing his arm. He looks over at me with a raised eyebrow but complied as I wrap the bracelet I was making for him around his wrist. It only needs about one more pattern of colors then I could tie it off. “Almost done,” I say with a smile as I took it off and replaced it under the heavy book I was using to keep it in place. My fingers quickly moved through the thread. 

“You’re good at this.” He said as he watches me make the bracelet easily. I just let out a laugh as I tie off another color. 

“When I lived in Ecuador I was bored a lot, I spent a lot of hours making these,” I said dramatically as I kept working. 

“What was it like living there?” He asks curiously. I shrug but keep my eyes on the bracelet I’m working on. 

“What was it like living here?” I counter. He pauses for a moment his fingers not moving from the tie he was working on. I wonder for a moment if I shouldn’t have asked, but he let out a sigh. 

“Difficult.” He said quietly “Especially after our dad died.” He finishes his hands starting back again. Way to go Natasha. 

“I understand.” I said biting my bottom lip “My dad’s dead too.” I finish, giving him a small tight smile. 

“How?” He ask, peeking at me from the corner of his eye. I finish another tie and let out a sigh. Honestly, I don’t remember much. Just my sister holding me to her chest while saying sorry over and over again like a broken record and a flash of a hand splayed out on the floor. 

“Suicide, apparently, I found him but I don’t remember,” I said leaving out the fact that he died after killing my mom. I want him to know I understand his situation, not make it some sort of fucked up dead dad competition. 

“Sorry.” He said quietly “Wrist.” He continued grabbing my hand, his fingers soft against my wrist as I let him wrap the bracelet around it. It came out nice and was surprisingly similar in appearance to the one I made for him despite the slightly different colors. 

“Don’t be sorry, we can make a club,” I said with a smile as I look down at the bracelet. “Needs a few more layers of pattern.” I pointed out. 

“What, a dead dad club?” He asks slightly dumbfounded but has a smile playing at the corner of his lips. “I’m in, we can have meetings right here.” He said as he takes the bracelet back and continues to add layers as I laugh. 

“For a group activity, we can make friendship bracelets.” I offer and he nods in agreeance.  

“I like that idea. Bracelets for dead dads.” He replies with a chuckle, The two of us falling into a comfortable silence for a few minutes before he opens his mouth to talk again. “My dad died in a car accident, and fell asleep at the wheel.” He said and I nod. He didn’t have to tell me but I was happy I wasn’t the only one to share part of my family’s dark secrets. 

“Sorry,” I said in the same tone he said to me. He smiles back and bumps into me with his shoulder. 

“Don’t be.” He replied using the same words I responded to him with. The two of us laughing lightly at the similarities before falling into a comfortable silence as we worked on our bracelets with an even stronger friendship. 

|5:30pm|

“Don’t tell the military what he saw,” Ana said through the Satellite phone. I was telling her about our current situation. About how Chris saw a flashing light from far away in one of the supposed empty buildings. I fidgeted with my new friendship bracelet, it had a few missed knots but it made me smile nonetheless. 

“It’s too late, he told his dad and there is no way he didn’t tell the commanding officer. They’ve been close for the past week.” I explained as I look up at the setting sky. She let out a sigh and I could hear a voice in the background. Her camp, she told me about the quarry and I think she is growing fond of the people there though she won’t admit it. 

“I’m on the phone with my sister.” Ana said to someone on the other side “No you can’t say hi,” She let out a sigh and the sound of rustling came from the other side of the phone. 

“Hi, Ana’s sister.” A deeper Southern voice came through the phone “Your sister is one hell of a woman.” He whistles and I can hear my sister cursing him out on the other side. “I’m Shane, it's nice to meet you, Natasha.” He says after a few moments. 

“Nice to meet you too,” I respond with a laugh “Take care of my sister for me alright? She’s strong but she isn’t immortal like she thinks she is.” I ask the disembodied voice. 

“Of course.” He drawls out with a humorous tone. “I can’t wait to meet you when you make it out here.” He says, “Be safe, I gotta give the phone back before Ana stabs me.” He finishes before I could hear my sister snatch the phone from him and hold it back up to her ear.

“Back to the topic.” She states coldly, probably glaring at whoever Shane is. “Then you have to warn them.” She explains. 

“Already on it, I’m going to take a flashlight and signal them with Morse code tonight,” I said leaning back and staring up at the sky. 

“You don’t know morse code.” My sister points out “I know this because I tried to teach you but you said it was boring and useless.” She continues with an irritated voice, clearly still slightly upset by the earlier interruption. 

“Ofelia has been, uh, close to one of the soldiers and she asked him for the alphabet so she could “learn” it for him,” I said with a little laugh. “I’ll use it to send a message.” 

“Keep it three letters or less, you’ll be out past curfew so do it and be quick,” Ana said. “Don’t get caught, they won't be easy on you just because you’re cute.” She continues, her voice hard, leaving no room for arguments. 

“You can trust me, I have this under control.” I say confidently “How about you, anything interesting?” I ask

“Found out that the military is killing civilians.” She responds, “at least here in Atlanta.” She adds after a few moments. “Which is why you need to warn whoever is out there.” She finishes, clearly slightly stressed. I know she probably has a lot on her shoulders over there. They probably don’t fully trust her and her camp has a lot of children. They don’t have walls or a military company, it makes me worry a bit. But there isn’t anything I can do, I just hope they’ll all be alive by the time I get there. If I get there.

“I promise,” I said “I should probably go before someone hears me, I love you” I finished. 

“I love you too, be safe.” She replies and before I could say anything else she already hung up, leaving me alone in the backyard next to the dirty pool. I burry my head in my hands and my breathing threatened to quicken. Please God if you’re real. Let my sister be okay.

|9:00pm|

I sit on the roof wrapped up in a black blanket to help conceal my presence. I stared at where the house was with the mystery people inside and wait until there is a break in patrols. I flicker the light on and off and wait, hoping that they are still awake on the other side. I try it again after a few moments and wait some more. I sit there for a few minutes, waiting for a response but wasn’t getting anything. 

And just as I was about to give up I saw it flicker in a pattern. It is definitely Morse code but I can’t understand it. It would take me ages to decipher and frankly it just isn't important right now. I pull the thin sheet of paper from my pocket and spread it out on top of my thigh waiting for another patrol to go by before I respond. 

“Dit-dah-dit, dit-dit-dah, dah-dit.” I flicker, using my small flashlight to speak with them. Hoping that they’ll understand my message, they take it to heart, and follow what I say. 

Run.

Chapter Text

|6:00am|

Birds chirp as I open my eyes, it’s still dark outside but unmistakably morning. I check my old watch, scanning the ticking hands before sitting up. I reach over, grabbing a black drawstring bag and fill it with a set of clean clothes and the soap that Carol let me borrow. I need to take a bath, it’s been days and whenever I run my hands through my hair they end up covered in a thin layer of grease. 

I sling the bag over my shoulder, Sarge still asleep right outside my tent as I step onto the grass. Careful not to wake him I start into a light jog. Running down the road to the Quarry at a steady pace. It’s a bit far to get down to the water, but perfectly walkable if you have the time. Though, if we need to do laundry to dishes we normally bring a car down. 

The early morning air was cool as I ran, my feet hitting the gravel in a comforting and soothing motion as I pushed myself forward. I need to push my limits, to break past them so that I could outrun and outmaneuver enemies. There won’t be many opportunities to train so I have to take them when I can. 

When I get to the Quarry, I sit on a rock and start to unbraid my hair, the golden locks falling onto my shoulder and spilling down my back. I’ll have to cut it eventually, it’s dangerous to have long hair, and too easy to grab. But for now, I leave it be.

  I untie my combat boots, place them next to the rock and towel, and put my socks inside them. I take off my weapons one by one, the dagger strapped to my thigh, the gun on my hip, and the other smaller knife strapped to my arm. I peel off my skin-tight black top and shimmy off my old Marines cargo pants, I think for a moment about if I want to strip off my bra and underwear too and eventually decide in the affirmative, stepping into the water and crouching down into it. 

I go under the water, letting the air leave my lungs, and sit there at the bottom of the quarry pond for a minute, testing how long I can hold my breath.

All the while I stare up at the rising sun above the ripples of water. I notice a burly figure walking to the edge of the water. I poke my head up and see that it was just Little Dick staring down at my naked form, partially obscured by the dark water. 

“What the hell are yous doin’?” He asks with an irritated look on his face. I tilt my head, observing him carefully. His cutoff top, Carhartts, Timberland boots, and cross bow slung loosely over his shoulder. His muscles are tense as he tightens his jaw, his eyes staring off into the space beside me. 

“Bathing,” I state the obvious. I lift my hand out of the water, pointing next to him where my soap was resting near his boot. “If you’re going to stand there make yourself and pass me the soap.” I state not bothered by his presence. Though as I watch him bend over, the rising sun casting a faint glow on the reddening tips of his ears. It becomes obvious to me that he is bothered by mine. It’s almost satisfying in a way. The rugged man that is Little Dick is scared of a naked woman.

“I has eyes.” He gruffs to himself while grabbing the bar, throwing it at me. I hold up a hand catching it with ease. “I’m goin’ on a long hunt, won’t be back til night or tomorrow. Thought I’d tell someone so ya don look for me, or start thinkin’ i’s dead.” He explains, answering the question lingering in my mind. 

I stand up, upper body to the belly-button fully exposed as I soap up my arms and legs. I observe as he looks away, his boots skidding across the gravel. Even from here I can see that his face has fully blossomed red. 

“Nobody else is awake yet?” I ask, knowing the answer, no. Nobody else is awake yet. Dale is on watch, but when I walked passed he was asleep on his chair with his rifle hanging loosely by his side.  

“Nah, Merle’s sleepin' like a log, I couldn’t wake ‘im,” Daryl explains and I nod, not that he could see me with his back facing towards me. I fall back down into the water as I scrub my hair, carefully untangling the knots. 

“I’ll have Shane tell him when he wakes up,” I say as I dip under the water to rinse my hair then popped back up. 

By the time I do, he’s already half way up the path. As I watch him I wonder how he knew that I was down here. Though, I bet he saw me running by while preparing for his hunt. It bothers me a bit thought, I’m usually more observant than that. 

This was the first time we’d spoken to each other one on one since I threatened him and his brother. The two of them left me alone and I did the same. It worked. For now. I watched him leave for a bit, his personality was a liability but his skills are what kept me from doing anything about it. I dip back down in the water, letting the bubbles rise to the surface as I practice holding my breath again. 

|7:00am|

I brush my hair with a small compact hairbrush while I watch everyone start to get up for the day. Doc who had been spending a lot of time with Glenn and T-dog lately trotted over to me as they got out of their tents. I run a few fingers through her fur as she sits at my feet. A rife that I  cleaned a few days ago loaded and resting against my outer thigh. 

I spot Shane getting out of Lori’s tent, he looks my way and I wave him over. Ignoring the fact that he’s been getting a lot closer to the widow of his best friend. A dangerous game he’s playing at, but it’s not my place to say anything. He jogs my way as I finish braiding my hair down the back of my head. 

“What’s wrong?” He asks as he stops in front of me, looking down at Sarge who is asleep by the stump I was sitting on. 

“Daryl came to me this morning, said he is going on a long hunt, and wanted someone to tell Merle when he wakes up,” I explain as I adjust the dagger on my arm. “And we both know I can’t be the one to do it,” I add after a few seconds, feeling my lips curl up at the edges before falling back down. 

“I’ll handle it.” He said crossing his arms. In the past few days, especially after coming back from the massacre he has really risen as a good leader. He has the charisma and the strength to do what needs to be done. A lot better than me. I made a good choice forcing him to come with me. 

“Why do you think I asked you?” I said with a slight bit of humor to my tone. Shane rolls his eyes and crosses his arms. 

“Are you and Glenn still going on your run today?” He asks and I look towards Glenn who adjusted the cap on his head and is currently eating a granola bar. 

We haven’t gone on a run since the the murdered kid incident and we’re running low on food. Glenn is fast and so am I, so we’re planning on sneaking in, hitting a grocery store or something similar near us then come back within an hour. While hopefully not running into any military or other people in the process. 

“We need more food.” I say calmly “It’ll be better to stock up now before other survivors get to it first.” I explained crossing my right leg over my thigh and leaning forward. I half expected him to oppose it but instead, he nodded his head and handed me a granola bar. “And, we need to see what’s going on out there,” I added, lowering my voice as I opened the Granola bar and took a bite. Chocolate peanut butter is my favorite. 

“I understand, just be quick.” He said turning to look around the rest of the camp. “Are you sure you don’t want to set up closer to us?” He asked, “I’m sure we can fit you in over by Lori and Carl.” He offered but I shook my head. 

“I’m not comfortable in crowded places,” I said taking another bite, practically inhaling the food as I followed his gaze towards where Lori was talking to Dale, the two clearly having a nice conversation. “You and Lori huh?” I ask, my eyes flickering up to him to see his cheeks flush slightly. 

“He’s my best friend’s wife.” He said quietly “I can’t” he finished his voice barely above a whisper. It was obvious that he cared for her. Probably for longer than Rick, the husband has been dead. I shrug lightly. 

“Rick is dead.” I said “And you both need the comfort, this world won’t be nice to us, might as well find some company while you can.” I explained, not completely against the idea. I could tell though by the way his back tightened that he cared a lot about Rick, missed him too by the looks of it. 

“What about you?” He asked, “Find any company?” He finished with a bit of a sarcastic bite to his tone. I shake my head and look off into the tree line. 

“Never needed it, I’m better without it,” I say before looking back towards him and standing up. “Let's get this show on the road.” 

|9:00am|

Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit.

It was supposed to be an easy in and out. Glenn and I were supposed to clear a grocery store nearby but when we got there it was already completely picked clean. Probably by the military by the dead bodies on the ground. 

We ended up having to go further, the two of us killing any dead that got too close and split from the clusters. Right now we were in an old high school, deciding that raiding the cafeteria might be a solid idea. We were wrong. School was ended early on day zero but some of the walking dead happened to wander in. 

“That was close.” Glenn breathed as he kicked the now-dead walker off of him, the corpse’s blood spilling all over him. “Gross.” He said trying to wipe himself off. We step over more bodies, having killed about half a dozen of the creatures in the span of a few minutes. 

“This was a bad idea,” I whispered as I shimmied passed the classrooms with my knife in my hand. 

“It’s fine, we’re almost there. I did a few deliveries here for pizza parties, the cafeteria should be through those doors.” He whispered pointing towards a set of double doors with reinforced glass windows. We walked up carefully and I peeked inside. There didn’t seem to be any dead that made it in that way but we couldn’t be completely sure. 

“Stay close,” I ordered as I slowly opened the door, pressing the button with a click and entering as soon as the way was wide enough to slide through. It was completely empty, but we weren’t here for the eating area. I look to my left. There we are. The serving area and counter, the two of us walking towards it while adjusting the duffle bags on our shoulders. I jump up on the metal counter and look into the kitchen, not seeing any movement I turn to Glenn who slid over with ease. We walk carefully through the kitchen, making sure there are no living dead before looking for food. 

“God that smell.” He said covering his mouth and gagging. I smell it too, the unmistakable scent of decomposition, but much stronger than the other bodies we’ve come across. 

“Found the source,” I whisper as I round a corner, a man, probably a teacher. But it was hard to tell or identify. At this point, they were just a pile of meat whose guts were spilling out onto the floor, an army of rats munching on the meat. 

“Fuck.” Glenn gags as we shoo the rats away with our feet and walk towards the cupboard on the other side. Both of us hoping it wasn’t raided already. I open the doors slowly and peek inside. 

There is a singular dead guy. Who is kneeling on the ground eating a rat, its teeth crunching and sucking with a disgusting slurping sound. I raise my hand for Glenn to pause and have him hold the door open as I crouch down, moving towards the thing slowly while twirling the knife in my hand skillfully. With one smooth motion, I angle the knife and pierce it into the back of it’s skull, right into where the brainstem would be. The body falling to the floor with a thump. 

“You were right Glenn, nobody thought about the school,” I said looking around the pantry. Large cans of beans and bags of rice, enough food in here to last us weeks to a month if we rationed properly. The only issue was that there was no way in hell we could carry all of it. “Let’s just grab what we can carry and come back later,” I say, taking my bag off and trying not to put it into the pool of coagulated blood that came out of the corpse. I grab a few bags of rice and some cans of beans, shoving them into my bag. I turn to Glenn to see him grabbing canned vegetables and soups. The two of us zipping up our bags and stepping out of the pantry with our stuff in tow. 

“Clear.” I heard a strong voice say from the end of the cafeteria. A soldier, shit. I look around quickly for somewhere to hide and eye the walk-in fridge. There isn’t any time, they’re entering the Cafeteria.

I grab Glenn’s arm and drag him into the freezer, closing the door tightly behind us. Glenn looks confused as the two of us place our ears to the door as footsteps got closer.

“Someone was here recently.” A woman’s voice spoke, the sounds of her boots hitting the ground were loud in the silence.

“Doesn’t matter they’ll be dead soon anyway.” A man’s voice said, Three, no four maybe five pairs of feet walked around the kitchen. “Damn, this man had it rough.” He said with a laugh. 

“Looks like he was eaten by rats.” Someone else said “Nasty work.” 

“Score!” Someone said, “This pantry is basically full.” The voice, was seemingly excited as the footsteps retreated towards the pantry. Glenn keeps giving me confused looks but I kept my finger firmly on my lips. We need to be silent.

I made the door signal with my right hand and put up the number two asking if there was another exit. Eternally grateful that I taught him hand signals the past few days. He nodded his head and gestured to the area where the edge of the cafeteria was. I nodded my head and signaled for five enemies and armed. 

His eyes widen in fear but I tried to reassure him, telling him to wait until they walked away then run. He looks back a bit confused as I use some more complicated signals but I shake my head and give him a tight look. 

“The commander wants us back at post.” Someone said after listening to the chattering from a radio “Let’s get out of here.” 

“Come on man, look at all the food.” Someone else argues. 

“Bring what you can carry we’re leaving.” He orders and I can hear the unmistakable sound of a gun clicking. 

“What about the people who came through here,” The woman asks. Come on, just leave, stop arguing with each other, and go away. 

“Don’t worry about them” The man said “Now let’s go, that’s an order.” 

|10:00am|

We sat there for over an hour after they left. Neither of us daring to move until we were absolutely certain they weren’t coming back. When I am, I press the emergency release on the inside of the freezer door and pop it open slowly. We’re safe. For now. Both of us letting out a sigh of relief as we step out. 

“Why didn’t we ask them for help?” He whispers and I shake my head.

“They won’t help us,” I respond confidently as I take off the duffle bag from my shoulders and put it on the counter. Sliding over it before vaulting forward and grabbing the bag when I get to the other side. 

“What, why?” He asks as he did the same, the two of us taking the back exit Glenn mentioned. We dispatch a few dead as we walk through the alleyways, taking the long way back to camp. 

“I just know, trust me,” I said adjusting the bag on my shoulder with a grimace. Glenn gives me a curious look but didn’t press it. Instead deciding to lead the way back quietly. The two of us running through the city. 

I know that he’ll probably have questions for me when we get back but I’ll have Shane answer them for me. He’s the one who doesn’t want anyone to know about the massacre, he’ll be the one to explain why.

|12:00pm|

We took the long way around back to camp just in case we ran into more soldiers. There were only a few dead here and there and when there was a large group they were easy enough to avoid as long as we didn’t make a lot of noise. 

“I think I have a good name for them,” Glenn said as we were walking through the forest, far enough from any problems. 

“And what would that be?” I asked as I kept a hand on my knife as we walked keeping an eye on the area around us. I left Sarge back at camp when we left, I didn’t feel right about leaving camp without leaving behind protection of some kind to help watch out for the military. Even though I am sure they will be fine. 

“Geeks, you know because they’re losers?” He explained with a childish grin. I rolled my eyes but thought about it for a moment. 

“Geeks, a bit childish but better than fuckers.” I said rolling the name of my tongue as if I was testing it. It was as good a name as any. Especially since we don’t have anything else to call them. 

We made it back to camp not soon after, there were more people then a few days ago thanks to the radio Shane set up at Lori’s request. But I stopped caring about their names, there were too many of them and not a single one was willing to do supply runs. 

“You’re late,” Shane said jogging up to us, Lori and Carl behind him sitting next to the empty fire pit. I run a hand through my hair as I stalk over to the Morales’ vehicle and placed my bag on the hood, Glenn following after me. 

“Got caught up, ran into some G.I. Joes,” I explain as I start to empty the bag. Shane looks towards Glenn is was watching the two of us closely. 

“Shit.” He said turning to Glenn “And I suppose you have questions?” He asks, the kid crossing his arms and adjusting his baseball cap. 

“Hell yeah, I do.” He replies. Shane looked at me but I shake my head and gesture for Carol and some woman I don’t know the name of to walk over. 

“Come on.” He said gesturing for Glenn to follow, the two going somewhere more secluded. Carol looks at the cans and then back at me with a big smile. 

“These are industrial-sized, we can feed half the camp with just one of these.” She said grabbing one as I helped her stack them in her arms to take to the RV. Sarge coming up around my legs not long after I handed the unnamed woman a sack of rice and picked up another to carry myself. 

“Come on, let’s go,” I call to Sarge who follows behind me. Doc is somewhere nearby, probably in the camper or in someone’s tent. The girl becoming everyone’s emotional support dog, though it’s starting to irritate me. I need her by my side so I can watch her, but everyone is basically stealing the retriever from me. “Thanks for watching my pack again Dale,” I said as I dropped off the rice the old man sitting at the counter reading a book. 

“It’s the least I can do.” He replied putting the book down “How did it go?” He asked and I shrugged. 

“Came close a few times but we got some good supplies. There are more where this came from but we have to go back to get it.” If it’ll still be there, I don’t doubt that the military will go back and pick the place clean.

“Be careful out there.” He said, “It’s dangerous.” He concluded. I want to ask him what he knows about danger when it's Morales, T-dog, Glenn, and I that go out there while everyone else sits on their asses. But I hold it in. “If you end up deciding to leave I’ll understand,” Dale said suddenly as I was halfway out the door which caused me to pause mid-step 

“What?” I asked turning my head but he didn’t look up from his book. I thought about asking him again but just let out a sigh and shake my head before stepping out onto the dirt and closing the door with a squeaky swing. 

|3:00pm|

I finally found Doc and was petting her thick fur when I heard footsteps approach me. I looked up to find Morales walking towards me. He had heavy footsteps and seemed to be stressed about something. 

“What's going on?” I asked him as he approached, he shook his head and sat down next to me on the second log I brought over to my little campsite. 

“There are too many people here and not enough runners.” He said leaning forward, his elbows resting on his thighs. “We won’t be able to take care of all of them if we don’t recruit more people to go out.” I let out a sigh and took out my combat knife and sharpening rod, getting to work and scraping away. 

“That’s a question for Shane, not me.” I point out as I sharp my dagger rhythmically. 

“He doesn’t know how big of a problem this is, you do.” He said watching me carefully. “We should have the Dicks help us, they can do it.” 

“Little Dick is the reason why we have fresh meat, we need him hunting,” I said, my voice not leaving room to argue. 

“Big Dick then.” He countered but I let out a scoff and let my knife hang loosely across my thigh. 

“Big Dick is racist and sexist, and unfortunately for us all our runners are either people of color or women,” I said pointing between us with a lazy hand as I spoke. “If we can convince Shane to go on a run then we can have him go out with Merle but for us? He’s a ticking time bomb of insubordination.” 

“Little Dick is racist and probably sexist too.” Morales pointed out but I just went back to sharpening my knife. 

“At least he’s quiet about it,” I said honestly. “But you’re right, we can talk to Shane about talking to the group maybe someone will volunteer to learn how to run.” 

“And get us killed?” He asked countering me again. I let out an irritated sound and put my dagger back into my thigh holster and looked him directly in the eye. 

“I’ll go out with all newbies with another one of us until we know they can survive in twos.” I explained, “at least that’s the best I can offer.” It was the only option, the Dick brothers cant go out despite their talents and the rest of the group is about as useful as a child learning how to walk. 

“Fine.” He said standing up “I’ll go talk to Shane about it.” He said walking away with a huff. We need to be careful, Morales is one of the strongest people in our little trailer park community. If he leaves, we’ll all be royally fucked. 

|8:30pm|

I tap my foot on the top of the RV as Natasha explained the situation to me in detail. I could tell just from how she was talking that the community they have is probably going to collapse soon.

“Don’t tell the military what he saw,” I said carefully as I adjusted the rifle on my shoulder. I was on watch for the first shift tonight so I had to look out along the road leading up to the camp. It is a pain in the ass but it’s better than nothing. 

“It’s too late, he told his dad and there is no way he didn’t tell the commanding officer. They’ve been close for the past few days.” Nat said into the phone, her voice soft and full of worry. I closed my eyes and rubbed the bridge of my nose before I heard someone climb up the ladder. Looking over I see Shane’s head peak up over the side before his whole body followed and moved to sit next to me. 

“You talkin’ to yourself Ana?” Shane asked as he sat next to me grabbed one of the spare rifles off the ground and held it on his lap. I rolled my eyes knowing that he knew that I was on the phone with my sister and was just trying to be funny. He wasn’t.

“I’m on the phone with my sister,” I said irritatedly, the man smirking at me and leaning in my direction.

“Can I say hi?” He asked teasingly and I rolled my eyes in response. 

“No, you can’t say hi,” I said with a sigh only for him to reach forward and snatch the phone from my hand. “Hey!” I whispered and yelled, “What the fuck!?!” 

“Hi Ana’s sister,” He said into the phone as he stared at me, his expression getting more mischievous as I scowled at him. “Your sister is one hell of a woman.” He said and I fought off the urge to grab the knife strapped to my upper arm and stab him in the eye. 

“Oh fuck off you liar.” I cursed at him but he just turned away pretending that the conversation was oh-so-important. 

“I’m Shane, it’s nice to meet you, Natasha.” He continued after I glared at him for a few moments. His words come out smooth and thick with his southern drawl and I know for certain he doesn’t sound like that normally. My sister said something on the other side but I couldn’t understand what they were talking about it was obviously entertaining based on the shit-eating grin on Shane’s face. “Of course.” He promised slowly “I can’t wait to meet you when you make it out here, be safe, I’ve gotta give the phone back before Ana stabs me.” He drawls out, at least he knows what I was thinking. I snatch the phone from his hand and give him a glare as he moves on and cleans the barrel of the shotgun.

“Back to the topic,” I said after a few seconds with a slightly irritated voice. “Then you have to warn them.” I pointed out honestly. Those people she was talking about were as good as dead if they let the military get to them. The memory of the man talking about orders made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. 

“Already on it, I’m going to take a flashlight and signal them with Morse code tonight.” She said and I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. 

“You don’t know Morse code, I know this, because I tried to teach you but you said it was boring and useless.” I pointed out irritatedly. Still thinking about how nice it would’ve been right if had she paid any attention to what I was saying. 

“Ofelia has been, uh, close to one of the soldiers and she asked him for it so she could “learn” it for him,” She said with a little laugh “I’ll use it to send a message.” Ofelia was Daniel’s daughter, the man who seemed to understand the situation better than the other older adults there. Seems like she found herself some comfort, it won't end well but that’s none of my business. 

“Keep it three letters or less, you’ll be out past curfew so do it and do it quick.” I ordered, “Don’t get caught, they won't be easy on you just because you’re cute.” I finished, trying my best to be clear as I spoke. I want her to be aware of how dangerous her situation is. I look towards Shane who is watching the surrounding area while I talk so I can focus on my sister. Despite his annoying interference I’ll have to thank him for taking over for me.

“You can trust me, I have this under control.” She said which made me want to scoff. It’s what she always told me when she in fact didn’t have it under control. “How about you, anything interesting?” She asked. I thought for a moment before deciding that I should tell her the truth. Knowing it’ll be better for her to know than to not know. 

“Found out that the military is killing civilians.” I said quietly “at least here in Atlanta.” I added after a few seconds just in case it made her freak out. But to be honest, if Atlanta got the order there is a good chance LA did as well. “Which is why you need to warn whoever is out there.” I finished desperately. I want her to realize the situation without being consumed by it, but I’m no good at balance like that so I try to keep it simple. 

I promise,” She said after a few moments, her voice sounding like I was scolding her. “I should probably go before someone hears me, I love you.” She finished. I savored the sound of her voice, knowing that each call could be the last time I ever heard from her. 

“I love you too, be safe,” I replied hanging up and putting my head in my hand my other holding the phone lying limply between my legs. 

“She’ll be fine.” Shane said breaking the silence “If she’s anythin’ like you, I bet she’ll get here in no time.” He said looking towards the distance with a pair of binoculars “Little Dick is back.” He said using the nickname I gave the younger Dixon while handing me the binoculars so I could look. Sure enough there he was with a buck strapped to his back looking like fresh hell. 

“He looks like he was in a skirmish,” I said handing them back to Shane. Shane nods and stands up. “Make sure he isn’t bit while you’re down there,” I add as he starts down the ladder. 

“What do I do if he is?” He asks honestly and I shrug holding up my rifle with a long-ranged scope. 

“Give me a thumbs down and I’ll handle it,” I reply honestly, Shane looks at me a slightly shocked expression for a second before hardening his gaze. He gives me a nod before continuing his way down. It’s better for me to handle it after all, if I don’t do it then someone else will go through what Glenn did, and the trauma from something like that never goes away. 

I watched him carefully through the scope, making eye contact with Little Dick. I have him in my crosshairs, if I get a thumbs down I’ll put a bullet right between those pretty blue eyes of his. 

The who had a conversation, one that I obviously couldn’t hear as Little Dick pointed at me, saying something with an angry expression. But whatever Shane replies with seems to placate him, if just a little. The two talking a bit more before Shane gestures for him to follow, giving me a thumbs up. I put the rifle down, watching Little Dick walk into the camp, slightly glad that I didn’t have to kill him. 

Chapter Text

|5:00am|

Another day, another run, this time earlier than the last as the boys I normally run with; Higgins and Rogers have a mission at six so we moved our schedule slightly. To be honest, after getting to know them, they aren’t that bad, in fact they’re pretty cool. 

Higgins is from Maine some small town in the middle of nowhere. Says his family is safe in the mountains. Rogers on the other hand is a city boy from Austin. His parents are probably dead and he knows. But he doesn’t let it get to him, always having a playful smile on his face whenever we run together. 

“Race you to the mailbox?” He asks us pointing towards the end of the street about five hundred feet away. 

“You’re on.” I reply, “Higgins you in?” I ask, the man taking out his earbuds and nodding. 

“We’ll start on go,” Rogers explains as we slow to a stop. “Whoever loses gives their MRE coffee to the winner.” He bargains, Higgins and I nodding in agreement. 

“Deal.” 

“Okay, three, two, one, Go!” He shouts, the three of us breaking into a sprint. My lungs scream along with my legs as I push myself to my limits with a large smile on my face. 

I haven’t felt this alive in a while, the feeling of adrenaline in my bones. It’s nice. I make it to the mailbox, slapping it on the side before skidding to a stop, the other two close behind me. 

“Damn, you’re fucking fast,” Higgins spouts, the three of us catching our breaths. “I guess I owe you my coffee.” He adds but I shake my head. 

“Keep it, that was fun,” I reply with a smile as I lift my arms above my head to open up my ribs and catch my breath. 

“Sure you don’t want to join the military?” He asks playfully, knowing that I’d say no. 

“Of course not,” I say with a laugh, the three of us taking a breath before going back out on our run. This time, slowing our pace. 

|9:00am|

I drank my coffee, Rogers insisted I took his, saying I won fair and square and I relented. It was nice, well, actually it was shitty coffee but it was still coffee and I enjoy the taste. I watch as Madison carrying a pair of fence cutters stalk out of the house like she’s on a mission. I open my mouth to question her but decide against it, whatever she is going out to do, I don’t want to be a part of it. I’m already risking enough as it is. 

“Good morning.” Alicia yawns, walking into the room, lazily grabbing a bag of instant coffee and pouring it into a mug. 

“Good morning sunshine~,” I sing as I watch her with a chuckle. She looks like she got good sleep, in fact, she still looks asleep. 

“The earth says hello~.” She finishes the sentence lazily, taking a sip of the coffee she made after mixing in some freshly boiled water from a kettle. “Sleep well?” She asks after a few moments of sipping. 

“Yeah, went on a run this morning, looks like the G.I Joes are planning a mission or something,” I respond before taking another sip. “They had to head out early too, it was interesting.” I finish, eying her from the top of my mug. She shared my expression. 

“That is interesting.” She agrees slowly as she takes a sip, the two of us falling into silence as she woke herself up with a mug of liquid energy. I look up from my drink a few seconds later to someone walking into the kitchen to spot Felicia walking into the room with an exhausted expression. 

“I’m going to go to sleep.” She said rubbing her eyes. I looked at the clock it was nine in the morning. 

“Felicia, did you go to bed last night?” I ask putting the empty mug in the sink and turning to her. The woman shook her head in response. 

“The doctor is coming today so I stayed up all night helping, I’m going to go pass out in the back bedroom if you can wake me up when they finally get here.”  She explains, leaning against the doorframe, her eyes opening and closing slowly as she fell asleep standing up. 

“Come on,” I said standing up and wrapping an arm around her to keep her steady. I paused for a second, looking towards Alicia who was staring into her mug blankly like an alcoholic looking into the bottom of a glass. “Let’s get you to bed,” I said wrapping her arm around my shoulder and practically carrying her into Madison and Travis’ bedroom. 

“Promise you’ll wake me up?” She asked as I helped her lay in bed. I roll my eyes and pull the blanket over her. 

“Promise.” I lie easily as she rolled over and went to sleep as fast as she laid down. Today is going to be another long fucking day.  

|10:00am|

I’m walking through the hallway with some snacks for Felicia when she wakes up and I hear voices from Griselda’s room. 

“Military facility?” Daniel asks uncertainly as I stop in my tracks, the bowl of peanuts in my hand was now far less interesting than whatever they were talking about. 

“It’s military now, fortified.” A new voice said, a woman. I lean against the wall near the door, listening in. “We have beds, and surgeons, which, I’m afraid, is what your wife’s injury requires.” She replies honestly. I took a peanut from the bowl and threw it in my mouth. This is going to be interesting, to say the least. Griselda said something quickly in Spanish clearly stressing out about the situation. 

“My wife would like to know how far this place is.” Daniel lied. I couldn’t get everything Griselda was saying with my rusty Spanish but it sure as hell wasn’t that. 

“Close fifteen minutes.” She said, “Not a lot of traffic these days.” She continues, she sounds honest but you can’t be too sure. I could hear her move towards the door, I prepare myself to stand up and leave when Daniel speaks again. 

“I’m going with her.” He said matter-of-factly, not leaving any room for an argument. I half expect the doctor to decline, I don’t know why, but I did. 

“Of course, she’s your wife.” She replies, the words sounding off to my ears while Daniel sounds slightly off as well. Almost like he is signing off on his own death warrant. I take this as my chance to leave, practically running to where Felicia is sleeping to put the nuts on the nightstand before running back out to where Nick was lounging by the garage. 

I pause again hearing Daniel and Griselda speaking to each other in Spanish as though they were about to die and felt my heart clench in my chest. But I keep walking, allowing my legs to carry me to the backyard where Nick was supposed to be taking a nap. 

“Hi,” Nick said to the doctor groggily who was already standing near him with Lisa who stood by the wall with her arms crossed. I open the sliding door and step outside, Nick looks back, smiling when he saw me walking towards him. Placing a hand onto the back of his chair “Hi to you too Nat.” He adds to me with a lazy look.

“Nick isn’t sick,” I say confidently as I lean on my left foot, Dr. Unknown eyes me and I look at her with a distrustful gaze. Nick is a liability for the military, an addict, if they find out, they’ll take him. I can’t let that happen. 

“I was told that he may be in need of methadone.” Dr. Unknown said and I look to Lisa who gently grabs my wrist. 

“Natasha, can I speak to you for a second?” She asks and I respond with a glare in kind as I shake her off my arm. This dumbass, she might’ve just gotten Nick killed because of her naivety.

“We can talk later,” I said leaning against Nick’s chair while ignoring the woman. We didn’t talk a lot but she and Felicia were close. To be honest I expected more from her. 

“Well,” Nick started looking at me with an expression that screamed trust me. “I would love methadone, if I was trying to kick, which, I’ve already done.” He reasons with his usual laid-back smile. Lie 

“When’s the last time you used it?” Unknown asked as she opened her bag. I stare between the two of them while they talk, Unknown ignoring my existence. 

“Uh, I don’t know, when did the world end? A couple of days before that” Nick responds cooly. This was partially the truth, but he has been taking Oxy from his mom to slowly ween him off which makes it partially a lie. If he hasn’t found a different source, which is also a possibility knowing him. Resourceful fucker. 

“What’s this?” Travis asked rounding the corner. Great, another person who doesn’t understand our situation. I close my eyes for a second feeling a headache coming on.  

“Overdue house calls. I’m Dr. Exner.”  She said reaching out and shaking his hand. 

“Oh, Travis.” He introduces himself with a smile "Can't tell you how happy we are to see you.” He said smoothly, but for some reason, he didn’t seem outwardly trusting of her like he would’ve been a few days ago. Something must’ve happened. “Um, is something wrong with Nick?” He asks looking towards the brown-haired man who just shrugged. 

“No, I’m fine.” He says back before looking towards Lisa. While Travis starts to move towards the garage “But your ex-wife, man, she’s a narc” He adds after a few seconds, his eyes snapping towards mine before going back to Travis. “Told this lady I was the neighborhood dope fiend.” He finishes with a shrug but I could tell he was angry at Lisa. Hell, I am too. 

“98.6 I’m gonna check your blood pressure.” Dr. Exner said putting the thermometer down, grabbing other things from her bag and writing stuff down on her chart. Despite the situation supposably being normal, there was something off in the air. It made the situation unsettling.

“So are you the one that decides who goes to this facility?” Travis asks as I keep my mouth screwed shut. Knowing that if I intervene it will look suspicious. Nick and I barely know each other. But for some reason Travis is asking the questions I would ask, so I let him speak for both of us. 

“Well, I have some help but yes.” Dr. Exner replies as she pulls out a blood pressure reader. I feel my heart drop into my chest. She is going to catch him. But Nick didn’t look worried, of course he doesn’t. He’s used to this.

“Like Doug Tompson?” Travis asks clearly in distress. I heard about him last night, his wife and kids basically gave us a heart attack as I got off the roof. I guess they sent him to the facility. 

“I can’t discuss other patients.” Dr. Exner responds sharply. That isn’t a good sign, poor Doug, he’s probably dead. 

“Excuse him. He worries about everyone else.” Lisa starts, her face looking surprisingly punchable under the morning light.“Your friend is in good hands. Just like Hector Ramirez, just like Griselda will be” she finishes and Nick’s ears perk up, his eyes snapping over when Hector was mentioned. 

“You okay Nick?” Exner asks, catching his odd action that contradicts his calm demeanor. 

“Yeah,” Nick responds, losing his cool a bit. Fuck, let out a sigh as I grip the chair slightly “Uh, yeah, yeah. Is Mr. Ramirez okay?” He asks, I could practically see the anxiety dripping off of him as he tries to stay cool. Why does he care so much about Ramirez? 

“Congestive heart disease is manageable.” Dr. Exner replies cooly as she starts to take the blood pressure off his arm “Your heart rate’s elevated” she observes as she put the things away in her bag. 

“You’re a very attractive woman,” Nick responds with a smirk, a smooth coverup. I think. Dr. Exner gives him a slightly surprised look before she lets out a laugh. 

“I’m a bit too old for you.” She chirps while standing and picking up her bag. Nick just shrugs and looks back at me with a smirk. 

“Guess I’m just into older women.~” He replies with a wink. Travis and Lisa both looking at each other then back at us. I roll my eyes and cross my arms. Good one. Dr. Exner got up and looks at me. 

“You have glasses.” She observes audibly and I feel my heart drop into my stomach. “What’s your prescription? We might be able to get you extras” Lie. I feel everyone's eyes on me and I take a breath, letting myself relax. 

“It’s fine, I have two extra pairs,” I say calmly, my heart practically beating out of my chest. “Two of them are pairs of sports glasses. Incredibly durable.” I add, careful not to give too much information. She nods her head. 

“Just asking.” She says, “Looks like everything is good here, I have more people to see.” She continues, “I’ll talk to you all later.” She says, walking away, Lisa following behind her like a puppy and leaving Travis, Nick, and I alone outside. 

“No offense Travis but Lisa is an idiot,” I say stepping back a bit, my arms still crossed over my chest. 

“I second that,” Nick adds as he lays back for a bit. But I can tell he is still incredibly bothered by something. 

“She’s just trying to help.” Travis defends but I let out a scoff. 

“We’re under martial law and she thought it was a great idea to tell a military doctor that Nick’s an addict. Literally in what world is that a smart decision?” I ask rhetorically “And why is it that she is so quick to say she can’t talk about Doug. But Mr. Ramirez? She can talk about him all she wants. It’s suspicious.” I argue. 

“I know, it’s why we need to keep our heads down.” Travis said then turns to Nick who still has the same worried expression on his face.“Especially why you Nick, need to keep your head down, stay close.” He said turning and walking back inside while running a hand through his hair “Where is Madison?” He mumbles to himself as he walks away. 

“You think they’re gonna take me to the facility?” Nick asks as I sit on the edge of the long chair. The two of us sitting side by side, our thighs lightly grazing each other as I let out a sigh while running a hand through my collarbone-length hair. 

“I don’t know Nick. I don’t know.” I respond nervously “but if you go to that facility…” I trail off before turning towards him and grabbing his hand with mine, our matching friendship bracelets grazing each other. I look deeply into his dark reflective eyes, trying to showcase how serious the situation is with my emerald gaze. “I don’t think you’ll come back.” 

|12:00pm|

Today has been shit. First Dr Exner, now my lunch is burnt because I let it heat up too long. Everything’s just a mess. I decide to walk towards the dining room with my bowl to sit down at the big table when I see Daniel in the living room also eating lunch. I pause for a second before walking up behind him with my bowl.

“Can I sit with you?” I ask, waiting until he gestures towards the spot on the couch next to him with a nod to sit down. I can’t find it in myself to say anything to him and just eat in silence. The gravity of him and his wife leaving for the facility hanging in the air between us. I can tell he wants to say something to me in the way his eyes keep flickering over to me. 

"You were smart.” He says bluntly as I was halfway to shoveling another spoonful of MRE chili into my mouth. I put the spoon back down with a clank, my eyes asking him what he means by that. “Not telling them about your glasses, they didn’t ask you to help you.” He explains and I look down at my food. 

“I know.” I responded, “I’m blind without my glasses, if they know that then they’ll know that I’m…” My voice trails off at the implication. 

“A liability.” He finishes the sentence “I know, that is why I commended you.” He says quietly. The two of us falling into silence after that with the only sound between us being the scraping of the spoon against the ceramic bowl. 

Madison came into the house like a rampaging bull, she was disheveled and a little dirty as she started digging through the drier. She looks like hell, which makes me far more curious to know where she was for the past seven hours.

“Where did you go?” Daniel asks her, turning his head to watch as she scurries about. I put my now empty bowl on the coffee table and join him, glancing at the clearly anxious and stressed woman.

“Outside the fence.” She replies, not noticing that I was sitting there yet. I look at Daniel and we made eye contact. Curiosity was obvious in his face as she turns around, pausing when she saw me sitting there but deciding to ignore it as she looked out the window. 

“What did you see?” Daniel asked as Madison continues to stare at Exner and Lisa talking outside about something. 

“Who is that?” Madison asks, ignoring the question. 

“That’s Dr. Exner,” I explain adjusting in my seat while looking in between the two of them. “She is doing house calls…” I said, my voice trailing off at the end. 

  “The doctor,” Daniel adds while staring out the window. “She wants to take my wife and do surgery on her.” He finishes while making eye contact with me. 

“Well, that’s good,” Madison responds, clearly still out of it as she stood in the middle of the room. 

“What did you see out there?” I ask, watching as she turns slowly while letting out a sigh before sitting down in the armchair. She doesn’t look good at all. 

“Tell us what you saw.” Daniel practically orders, his voice calm and level as it always is. I practically hold my breath as I wait. Whatever she saw it had to have been important to make her look like that.

“Bodies.” She says slowly while fiddling with her hands.

“Yes,” Daniel continues, his voice asking for more information as I stayed quiet for the most part. Deciding to let Daniel handle the minor interrogation. 

“The infected. But…” She trailed off, her eyes flickering between us then back down to her hands. 

“Go on” Daniel coaxed as he played with the knife on the table. Madison paused opening and closing her mouth a few times before deciding to speak. 

“There was a man, shot like the others, like the rest, but he - he wasn’t sick.” She said quietly, almost like what she was saying would summon the military like a magic trick.  “And there were others like that…” she added after a few moments her voice staying at its level but cracking slightly at the end. 

“When I was young, these men- these men were from the government.” Daniel started, his voice calm as he speaks. “They came to our town and they took some people away. My father was someone of certain importance in the community, so he went to speak to the captain and asked “When will they return?” And the captain told my father, “Miguel, don't worry. They always come home.” And they did.” He pauses and I can tell where this story was going as I play with the golden, green, and brown threads of my friendship bracelet. “I was standing in the river fishing. Just a boy. And I found them. All of them. All at once. All around me. In the water. My father told me not to have hatred in my heart. He said that men do these things not because of evil. They do evil because of fear.” He said, his story getting worse and worse. 

All of a sudden I realize the reason he was so quick to believe my sister. To heed her advice. It wasn’t because she is a Marine, no, it was because he’d seen this story play out before, in front of his very own eyes. 

“And at that moment, I realized my father is a fool for believing there was a difference.” He continues, his voice calm in an almost spooky sort of way, like my sister when she opened up about something she saw during one of her tours. "If it happens, it will happen quickly and you must be prepared.” Daniel finishes looking between the two of us carefully but mainly towards Madison. 

“How do we be more prepared than I already am?” I ask looking at him and he leans forward, looking me in the eyes. 

“You can’t, but you can.” He said looking at me and then turning to Madison who sat there in silence. I know she was dealing with the realization that maybe I wasn’t crazy for hoarding things from the rations and always having my go-bag packed and ready. 

“If what- what happens?” Madison asks, clearly still not fully understanding the conversation. Her mind is probably a jumbled mess of thinking about her family. About Travis and Alicia and most worriedly, Nick. 

“I must go with my wife. If I don’t return, you will look after Ofelia for me.” Daniel says looking at her in the eyes and then flickering to me. 

“What if we split up?” I asked, “If we do at some point who do you want her to go with?” I continue. I’m going to Georgia and it’s a long trek, I also know that Madison and Travis aren’t planning on going all that way. We’ll probably split up at some point, maybe even early on in our journey. 

“Either of you, I trust her judgment.” He says but the look in his eyes told me that he wanted her to choose Madison. But that it would still be Ofelia’s choice if it came down to it. Something I don’t blame him for. Even though I’m prepared I’ve never killed one of those things before. Who knows if I’ll even be able to when push comes to shove.  

“She’s a grown woman. She doesn’t need-“ Madison starts but Daniel interrupted her with a desperate look in his eyes. 

“Please.” Daniel practically begged, “You will look after Ofelia for me, please.” He finished, and though it was a question, it didn’t sound like one. It was an order. We will protect Ofelia, it isn’t an option. “Thank you,” he said as Madison nodded and he stood up, walking out of the room “Keep your son close.” He finishes, Madison looking at me as he left. 

“What does he mean by that?” She asks me and I fidget with my bracelet and look away from her face. 

“Lisa told Dr. Exner that Nick is an addict, they know,” I say quietly, my eyes drifting to her. “It’s possible they’ll take him to the facility.” I continue watching as the fuse lit in her eyes as she stood up. 

“Where is Nick?” She asked as I stand up with her, grabbing the bowl from the table. 

“I don’t know,” I said honestly as I walk into the kitchen and put the bowl in the sink. Madison following close behind. 

“You’ve been spending a lot of time with him lately, think.” She said, her voice sounding almost desperate. I paused for a second and thought back on our previous conversations. 

“He seemed worried about Mr. Ramirez.” I add after it pops into my head “Maybe he’s there?” I ask, she eyes me for a moment before snapping as if something clicked in her mind. 

“God damnit.” She curses with a sudden southern accent that left me speechless as she bolted from the door, me at her heels. 

The two of us speed-walk down the road, pausing as we saw multiple military vehicles driving past as we moved towards where we both assumed Nick was. The Ramirez household. We turn into their driveway, the sounds of wind chimes welcoming us into the home as we walk towards the front door. 

“Stay here,” Madison orders, turning to look at me. I open my mouth to disagree but the glare she gave me told me that this wasn’t up for discussion. 

“Okay,” I reply, watching as she walks inside. I wait for a few seconds before following after her. Deciding that I didn’t want to leave the fuming woman alone with her addict son who was probably trying to steal drugs from the now vacant house. I open the door quietly and follow after her, my feet moving stealthily on the linoleum flooring. I tiptoe into the hallway but stay outside of the room.

“You don't know,” Madison said angrily as I lean against the wall near the door so neither of them would see me. 

“What?” Nick asked with a sarcastic tone in his voice and I shut my eyes. That was not the right thing to say to the fuming woman. I waited a moment then I heard the sound of a heavy slap followed by another, then another. Memories of my mother and father tickled at the back of my mind as I listen frozen in fear. I feel eight years old again, my mother didn’t do the dishes, she’s sorry, Dad’s angry, really angry. 

“You have no idea” Madison’s voice broke me out of my thoughts, each hit followed by a repetition “You have no idea!”  She says again before the sound stopped, the house falling completely silent. I think about walking in when Madison walks out. She sees me in the hallway, my mouth open in shock as she pushes past me “I told you to stay outside.” She said angrily as she practically stomped out of the house, leaving me alone with the crying man in the other room. 

I finally build up the courage and walk around the corner. Finding Nick curled up in the fetal position and staring at the wall. I walk closer almost as though I’m trying to calm a wild animal backed into a corner. 

“Nick?” I ask, he looks up at me and freezes as I move towards him, crouching on the ground next to him. 

“What are you doing here?” Nick asks, flinching away from my touch as I reached a hand out. 

“I followed your mom, she looked like she was on a warpath.” I said sitting down next to him and crossing my legs under me “If it makes you feel better I think Lisa’s next.” I point out between the silence. 

“Why would Lisa be next?” He asks and I tilt my head to the side with a small smile. 

“I told her that Lisa ratted you out to the military, she didn’t look happy about that information,” I said pleased with myself which got a small smile out of him. “Let me look, please?” I asked as I gently grab his head and turn him to look at me. He has a blooming injury on his face that makes him appear as though he got into a fistfight. I lightly run my thumb over the cut as my eyebrows furrow in concern.

“That bad?” He asks with a slightly humorous huff as I observe the bruising cut on his face, it could easily turn into a black eye. But, instead of saying anything I just shake my head with a smile. 

“Nah, just admiring how badass you look,” I reply as I continue to trace the cut with my thumb, she hit him hard enough to break the skin. “Has she done this before?” I ask quietly. 

“No.” He said shaking his head “Never.” He adds his voice cracking as I watch tears threaten to leave his eyes. 

I move as though I’ve done this a thousand times and pull him into my arms, his head resting in the crook of my neck as he sobs. Though a guess I have, I can’t count the number of times this happened to my mother, she always looked like this, always looked worse. Until it ended all at once. 

I ran my fingers through his hair soothingly as I allowed him to cry, his fingers curling into my shirt and reaching around my back to squeeze me to him. But not tight enough that I couldn’t catch my breath. 

|7:00pm|

I don’t know how long we’ve been like this, his body wrapped around mine as he fell asleep in my arms crying. I know I missed my window to call my sister but I couldn’t just leave him like this as I promise myself that I’ll call her tomorrow. 

I’m still running my hand through his hair, the motion as comforting to me as it is for him. I check the watch on my wrist, noting that it’s about an hour before curfew. We need to leave before then so we aren’t caught out. I really don’t want to have to deal with the repercussions. 

“Let’s go home and get you cleaned up,” I said shaking him awake carefully, Nick looking up at me with red-rimmed eyes and a blotchy face. Another look I’m used to. I stand up and reach out my hand “We can sneak in so nobody sees you.” I continue when I notice his wary look. “We have to go, it’s almost curfew,” I add a bit more firmly, smiling when he grabs my hand and I help him stand up. 

I open the window in the hallway near the bathroom when we get back to the house and look at Nick allowing him to slide in first. I follow in behind, closing the window with a small thud as I step foot into the house. Following him into the bathroom and closing the door behind me. He hasn’t talked once since we left the old dude’s house and I don't mind. I understand. 

“Sit,” I said gesturing to the toilet, Nick obeying me and sitting down easily as I open the cabinets under the sink to find the first aid kit. I pop it open and pull out some disinfectant wipes. “This might sting a little bit,” I said as I open the package and pull it out, using my free hand to tilt his chin up I dabbed it onto the wound carefully. Nick flinches back slightly but holds still as I work. “Luckily I don’t think it’ll bruise too bad,” I whisper quietly. 

At some point, he stands up and peers at himself in the mirror as I apply cream carefully to his brow and cheekbone, not realizing I forgot to lock the door. I hear footsteps from down the hallway and Alicia pushes open the door, catching us. I open my mouth to say something but Nick stands in front of me. 

“Go away.” He said holding the door and trying to push it closed “You gotta leave.” He Continues, Alicia, stopping the door from closing with her foot. 

“What the hell happened to your face?” She starts peering around him to spot me behind him “And why is Natasha in there?” She adds as I look down at my hands, not meeting her in the eyes.

“Knock, for Christ’s sake. Go away!” Nick shouts loudly as he tries to slam the door shut, not noticing the shoe in between the door and the frame.

“Stop, Nick, let me just have a look at it.” She said as the door slams shut when he finally kicks her foot from its spot as a makeshift doorstopper. “Nick!” She calls out angrily. “Why can she be in there but I can’t?” She asks knocking on the door. “Let me in!” She says again, rattling the doorknob. Nick and I look at each other as he leans against the door, locking it. “Let me in,” She says again the sounds of knocking followed. Great more people. 

“Nick,” Travis asked from the side of the door. “What happened?” I heard him ask Alicia stopped trying to get in. Nick leans against the door, his arm supporting his weight as he placed his forehead against the white-painted wood. 

“Fuck.” He whispers, his voice cracking slightly as I reluctantly reach forward to place an arm on his shoulder. Nick not flinching from my touch as we stand there together. 

“Travis, stop, look. Let me just…” She trailed off as we listened to their conversation through the door. “I got it, okay?” She asks him. 

“Okay,” Travis says after a few moments of silence before both of us could hear his retreating footsteps down the hall. 

“Nick, he’s gone,” Alicia says from the door. “Come on, let me in.” She continued before pausing for a moment and letting out a sigh “Do you want me to get Mom?” She asks and he looks towards me, the two of us stepping back as he let her inside. She walks in slowly and closes the door behind her, her eyes not leaving the injuries on Nick’s face. “Who did that to you?” She asks, raising her hand to touch the wound but he flinched away looking towards the floor. Seeing that he wasn’t going to respond she looks at me “Who did this?” She asked me and I bit my lower lip. 

“It isn’t my place to say,” I respond looking towards Nick, silent words flowing between us as we make eye contact. She looks back towards Nick and silence follows for a few moments. 

“Are you okay?” She asked. 

“Mm-hmm.” Nick hummed in response, still unable to look his sister in the eye. Not that I can blame him. I don’t know what I’d do if I were him in this situation. 

“Do you want to talk about it?” She asks, finally trying to figure out what he wanted. I move to sit on the edge of the tub and rest my hands in my lap, the Neosporin still on my fingers.

He shakes his head, tears welling up in his eyes again. “Hey, hey, it’s okay.” She comforted “It’s okay.” She added stepping forward. 

Nick flinches backwards at her movement. Letting out a shaky sigh as he fights back sobs. I want to stand up and help him, but just as I move to get up Alicia gives me a look. One that tells me to stay out of the situation. It was no longer in my hands. 

She reaches forward and pulls him into a hug. Nick looks over towards me and I give him a weak smile and a thumbs up. I see his lips curl up slightly and I feel my smile get wider, happy to see him smile again. “It’s okay.” She said again as he breaks down. I play with my bracelet, the one Nick made for me looking a lot more interesting right now as I let them have their sibling moment. 

I’m about to ask them if they want me to leave when I hear a car approaching and wheels screeching to a stop in front of our house. Alicia and Nick immediately let go of each other and the three of us share a look before opening the door. 

We step out of the bathroom and Chris is in the hallway with his hands in his pockets. I haven’t seen him around basically all day and from the look in his eyes and the sounds coming from Alicia’s old room turned ICU it’s obvious everyone is saying goodbye to Griselda. Felicia steps out and sees us, walking over and joining me on the other side of the wall from Alicia and Nick. 

“I’m sorry I didn’t wake you up, something happened,” I say to her, and she looks between Nick, Alicia and I before shaking her head. 

“I get it, I’m actually kind of glad I didn’t meet her earlier today.” She says leaning close “I don’t like her energy.” She whispers into my ear and I nod. 

“I didn’t either,” I whisper back as we watch them carry Griselda out, she was focused on her daughter but I nodded politely goodbye with a wave when she looks at me. Daniel eyeing me as he helps carry the stretcher. I give him a tighter nod, understanding falling between us as they walk down the hall. 

“Hey. Whoa, hey, hey. What’s all this?” I could hear Travis’s voice from the other room. The four of us eying each other as we stay out of the soldiers’ way. 

“If we don’t get Griselda to the surgeon, she’s gonna lose the foot.” Lisa returned, her voice sounding like a nurse's which she isn’t. I heard Felicia let out a scoff as she crosses her arms, staying quiet and under the radar. We both know that they’ll take Felicia too if they find out she is an RN. If they don’t already know. Daniel goes back into the room to grab his coat then steps back out into the living room where the soldiers are. He tries to follow his wife outside only to be stopped by a military officer. 

“Sir, I’ll need you to wait.” The man says pushing him back. At the sight of the situation, I switch places with Felicia and lean into her ear. 

“Inch your way towards the bedroom and stay there until they leave,” I whisper to her. Watching the situation unfold with a steady gaze. Felicia nods and moves down the hallway, slipping into the bedroom as soon as nobody is looking. 

“No, that’s okay. That’s his wife.” Madison said pointing towards the door. I suddenly get a sinking feeling in my stomach and look towards Nick. My chest feeling heavy like there’s a weight on it. 

“I have two names.” The soldier said as I inched closer towards the living room and Madison. Watching as he read from a list, my eyes flickering back and forth between the soldier, Daniel, and Nick. 

“Griselda Salazar, Daniel Salazar.” Daniel said, believing he knew the names on the list but the man shook his head, tapping the paper. 

“No not you.” He said and I immediately grab Nick's arm and pull him behind me. Like it would make any difference. It doesn’t take a genius to know who the other person on the list is.

“Fuck.” I whisper, Nick, hearing me and leans into my shoulder to get a closer look. 

“Nicolas Clark.” He said, the name sending the weight in my heart straight to the pit of my stomach. I fucking knew it, from the moment that Lisa told them about his addiction, I knew that this would happen. Nick’s hand covers mine and slowly removes it from his arm, my hand falling limply to my side as I stare back at him in worry. 

“What?” Madison asked shocked, the soldier looking towards Nick who backs up slowly down the hallway like a feral cat. 

“Come on, man. Free medical, care of the US Military.” The soldier calls out. Lies, Griselda, she might get medical attention. But a criminal in the eyes of the government, a druggy? No, he wasn’t going to get any help. He was going to die. 

“Run.” “Don’t” Alicia and I said at the same time. Running would just make it worse, I know that. But as his eyes flickers between the two of us for a split-second I automatically knew which he’ll choose. In a split second he turns around and sprints down the hallway. 

“Hey!” A soldier shouts as they take off into a sprint and chase after him. I want to follow but couldn’t. It’s too dangerous. I just hope that Nick didn’t run into the bedroom where Felicia is hiding. 

“That’s a mistake. No, no, that’s a mistake.” Madison says weakly as a few more soldiers all follow after Nick. He isn’t going to run long, there isn’t anywhere to go or hide. I cross my arms, my hands squeezing my biceps as I hug myself tightly. “Nick!” She shouted as he ran back into the room, officially cornered. 

“Wait. Hey! Hold on!” Alicia screams, trying to walk forward but I hold her back by the arm “Natasha let me go!” She yells but I shake my head and grind my teeth together. We watch at the same time as one of the soldiers hits him on the face with the butt of their gun, Nick falling to the ground with a heavy thud. I let out a shaky breath as I pull Alicia fully into my arms and hug her. 

“No!” Madison repeats over again, her voice so loud it almost shook the house. Travis tried to de-escalate the situation by talking it out with them but the soldiers were pissed. The time for conversation and discussion was over since the moment Nick ran. They point their guns at us as I turned my body holding Alicia to shield her from the barrel. 

They reach down and grab Nick like a sack of potatoes and half-dragged half-carried him out the door. “Nick!” Madison calls out again. The woman who had only a few hours ago beaten him up with her fists was now desperately clinging and begging for them to let him go. I just really don’t understand her.

“Come on.” The soldier said while he dragged the half-conscious Nick out the door like a criminal. Which I guess he is, he resisted arrest and used illegal substances. Even before shit went to hell he probably would’ve been dragged away. 

“He’s not sick,” Madison begs, her voice cracking while trying to find a way around to her son as Alicia sobs into my shoulder. I turn my head to see Felicia poking her head out of the bedroom to see what was going on and I jerk my head, Felicia darting back inside. 

“Calm down, ma’am.” The soldier said as he points a gun at Madison. An action that does the exact opposite of calming someone down. Daniel tries to leave again, pushing through the soldiers to get to his wife but one of the men pushes him to the side, Daniel falling to the floor. I let go of Alicia and run over to him to help him up. As I grab his arm he looks at me and for the first time, I see fear, real fear in his eyes.

Ofelia joins me and helps me get him up as Chris yells for Travis. Travis still trying to de-escalate the situation without success. Which of course wont work. There are so many people talking and so much chaos that I have a hard time focusing on a single voice.

I stand next to Daniel as Travis stands in front of us, one soldier pointing his gun directly at our heads and another with his hand resting firmly on his sidearm. The light from his scope was blinding, and I couldn’t think properly, not about Nick, not about us, nothing. It was like someone scrubbed my brain of everything that is me. 

“Take it easy, man! He’s a kid!” Travis yells like that would make a difference “It’s an old man and a kid.” He said again standing in front of us as I watch the situation from behind Daniel. My eyes peek out from behind him to try to catch a glimpse of Nick being put in the truck. “What are you doing? This is our home.” Travis said as I slowly inch towards the window where Madison was standing. My fingers pulled at the blinds so I could see through them better while chaos and screaming surrounded us. 

“Move your hand.” She orders me before pulling up the blind and tries to open the window: But it was painted shut. The two of us staring out at his retreating figure as they shove him into the back of a Jeep. Madison, who was clearly getting desperate started hitting the window with her fist “No, Nick!” She shouts as the car pulls out of the driveway and down the road. 

I watch the retreating vehicle, trying my best to burn the man into my memory. I know that there’s a good chance that I’ll never see him again. My eyes closing for a second before fluttering back open. The panic I was pushing down, rising back up my throat. 

My gaze moves towards the other truck where the doctor is talking to Lisa. I feel a raw anger bubbling in my chest and they chat, Lisa looking between us and her. She mouths I love you, I assume to her son then hops into the back of the truck, leaving us standing inside the house. 

I didn’t even notice that Madison left my side before I saw her sprint across the front lawn as she tries, and fails, to chase after the soldiers. I stay still, my hand stuck pressed against the glass like it was permanently soldered to it. 

Chris stands still for a moment watching his mother leave before hitting the window with his fist and stalking away while his father calls out to him. Madison comes back into the house and closes the door behind her, I turn my head to watch. She stalks up to Travis and points out towards the road. 

“Lisa.” She said angrily “She did this.” She whispers with so much anger that I could feel it from here before walking away. Travis was left staring after her with his mouth slightly open, almost like he didn’t know how to process the information or her anger. 

Without another thought, I run into the now empty ICU/bedroom and pull out my satellite phone. I know that my sister’s phone shouldn’t be on right now but I need to try. I run back outside practically barreling past Felicia who is still standing in the hallway shocked. 

I make my way outside and climb onto the truck and onto the roof. Not caring if I’m caught with the phone. Though, assuming that I won't since the entire infantry just left after almost shooting us all down. I sit down with the Phone in my hands. Not even noticing as Travis joins me and sits down next to me, watching closely as I find my sister’s contact. I’m far too focused on my task of calming my shaking hands to notice Travis trying to catch my attention. 

“Look,” Travis says and he places a hand on my shoulder. I look towards him and notice his eyes were wide with what can only be described as shock. I follow his outstretched finger directly toward the house where I used Morse code. 

There were lights, but not the same as the reflection, no. This time it was the lights an automatic rifle makes when it goes off, lighting up the whole house in short bursts followed by the faint sound of gunfire until it stops.

With tears in my eyes, I look back down at my phone and linger my shaking finger over my sister’s contact. I take a deep breath, breathing in and out with closed eyes. Allowing the air to flow through my nostrils and out my mouth before I call. As the phone rings I pray, pray to every single God I can think of, asking them, begging them, to have her pick up the phone. I need her, please. Please.

Chapter Text

|8:00am|

After a long night of keeping watch with Shane, I finally got to bed around three in the morning. It was a fairly long night and I wondered how my sister was doing with the morse code. She’s smart and quick on her feet, having come up with the idea before I could offer it. Soon enough she won’t even need me. 

I wake up with the morning light dripping through the walls of my tent as I sat up. I wipe my eyes and let out a yawn as I got dressed, putting on a simple black compression shirt and a pair of tan cargo pants. I gear up, strapping my knife to my thigh and to my bicep before slipping my holster through my belt and sliding my sidearm inside. I stand up straight and stretch before stepping out of the tent, zipping it closed behind me. 

Doc and Sarge make me stumble as they wrap themselves around my legs while I walk forward. Today is the day that Shane is going to tell the rest of the inner circle what happened at the massacre as well as try to recruit more runners so we can get more supplies. It was going to be a long day if everything went according to plan and I wanted to spend some time working with Amy on her form. She’s been hacking at Steve every day since I first put a knife in her hand. I’m actually impressed by her determination, it makes me hopeful for her future. 

I look around the camp and saw more new people who show up while I was asleep. The camp is practically covered in tents at this point, creating a miniature city in its own right. They smile at me as I pass and open their mouths to speak but I just walk passed them with a scowl. Sarge snarling at anyone who gets too close. 

There are too many of them, they’ll bring too much noise and either lead Geeks to us or worse, the military. Not to mention not a single one of them looks like they can do anything useful other than suck through our resources like vampires. I scoot up next to Carol and pick up a berry from the table, plopping it into my mouth. 

“You slept in.” She points out as I bent down and grab some of the extra venison chops that Little Dick hunted and gave it with some rice to Sarge and Doc, the two chomping it up, the meat and rice disappearing faster than I gave it to them. 

“I went to bed late,” I respond, wiping my hands on a towel and grabbing another wild berry. “How’s our supplies doing?” I ask and she let out a sigh looking at the pop-up table we set up. 

“If it were a week ago I’d tell you we were set up for months…” She trailed off as I ate another berry pausing and eyeing her cautiously. 

“And now?” I ask catching her gaze. I notice another bruise on her upper arm which was hidden by a short sleeve and I choke back a comment. I can’t keep putting her into a difficult situation when it comes to her husband. The best I can do is watch the situation carefully. If he does anything to their daughter I will act, with or without Carol’s permission.

“We only have about a couple of weeks before we run out.” She whispers quietly as I look around the camp. My eyes make contact with Little Dick again, his glare practically burning a hole into my skull. He looks pissed at me, rightfully so, I did point a rifle at his head last night. I hold his gaze for a moment before turning back to Carol. 

“Shane is going to try and get some more volunteers and train a few people to help out on runs,” I explain as I look towards where Shane was talking to a group of men. “I’m thinking about asking Amy to join,” I say, my eyes flickering to the sisters who were talking to Dale, the three chattering along happily. 

“She’s just a kid,” Carol responds while putting away some empty cans into a cardboard box next to the makeshift wooden table. 

“I’ll ask Andrea too,” I offer, sitting next to her at the small makeshift wooden table that a few people got together yesterday. I look around camp while pulling my knife from my belt and dig it into the table absentmindedly. “The Dicks moved camp,” I observe gesturing my head to where the brothers, who have now situated themselves right at the entrance of the main road down to the Quarry and out towards highway eighty-five. “Looks like they’re prepared to make an escape.” I continued popping another berry in my mouth. 

“You should really stop calling them that. But yes, they did, and you should too.” She said and I let out a huff. Ignoring her as I observed the ever-changing camp, especially Dale who was sitting atop his RV with a rifle looking out at the main road while the radio buzzed with static. 

“I did move my tent,” I said, as more and more people came here, they slowly got closer to me and so did I, in turn. Move my camp further away from them. You can’t even see my tent from the fire pit anymore. 

“Towards us Ana, not away.” Carol let out a sigh as Sophia ran up to her and clung to Carol’s back like a sloth clinging to a tree. “Hi Soph, I thought you were coloring with Carl?” She asked the little girl, but she just buried her head into her mom’s shoulder. 

“I wanna go home.” She whines into her mother’s neck as I pull my knife out of the wood and started sharpening it. I looked up and my eye caught Glenn who was holding his backpack and looked like he was ready to go somewhere. I raise my eyebrow and he looks away uncomfortably.

“I’ll talk to you later Carol,” I said, Carol, too focused on her daughter to notice me as I stood up and walk over to Glenn as he stood near Jeff? No. Jim. While he was working on the old-ass RV. “Where are you going kid?” I asked as I got closer. It was obvious from how he looked at me that he was planning on being gone before I noticed. I flickered my gaze over to our dear leader Shane who made eye contact with me and shrugged his shoulders. 

“Uh.” He said looking around for an escape before deflating and looking down “I’m going on a run, thought I’d be quicker by myself.” He practically whispered. Well, that’s new. 

“Is there something wrong with me?” I ask, tilting my head and crossing my arms, enjoying how he got increasingly uncomfortable as he desperately waved his hands.

“No of course not, I’m just grabbing a few things and coming back.” He said. I pause for a moment, his dead body on the ground with his stupid hat on the ground a few feet away flashing across my mind. It wasn’t safe and the kid couldn’t fight worth a damn. I push the thought from my head and shrugged my shoulders.  

“Fine.” I said, deciding to let him go “Be safe kid.” I said patting him on the shoulder and though he looks surprised, he nods in response and fidgets with the straps of his bag. 

“I will. See you later Ana.” He said with a smile as he started down the road. I turn around to go back to Shane to ask him what it was about when I heard an obnoxious grating sound coming up from behind me. 

“Looks like G.I Barbie was benched, Daryl.” Merle chuckles bumping his brother in the shoulder as Daryl was cleaning some rabbits on a log. “Hey, why don’t you come sit with ole Merle, huh?” I look over at them and stop in my tracks. Despite my better judgment, instead of walking away, I turn and walk directly towards them. 

“Sorry, I don’t play with men who tattle like schoolchildren.” I counter eying but not glaring at the other brother with a steady gaze. “Are you going to go cry to Mr. Shane if I say something to you again?” I watch as Merle narrows his eyes as my gaze flickered to Little Dick who didn’t seem to be paying any attention to the conversation. 

“Oh, honey cakes I was just protect’n my dear little brother, ya understand right?” He asks and I roll my eyes, my arms crossed over my chest as I lean back on my right leg. Little Dick finally looking up and scowling at me.  

“Bitch almost shot me last night.” Little Dick hisses out, his eyes glaring holes into my head as Big Dick stood up in a fit of sudden anger. He may be a shitty man but whenever his brother is concerned he becomes protective. Reminds me of someone. 

“Ya almost did what?” Merle asks taking a few angry steps closer. Good, then maybe I can knock his arrogant sexist ass, onto his ass. “an why in the hell would ya do that?” 

“He came back looking like he had a tumble with Satan.” I explain coldly, my eyes flickering to Little Dick “I aimed at him in case he was bit” I add, “he wasn’t.” I finish. Daryl let out a scoff as he rips some guts out of the rabbit and throws it angrily into the bucket next to him. 

“An if he was bit?” Merle asks and I stare him down without words. My eyes showing him all he needs to know. I would’ve shot him, and I wouldn’t have had a second thought about it. Nor would I have lost sleep over it. “You crazy fuckin' bimbo bitch!” He yells out and starts stomping closely towards me. I lead him back a few steps so that he was closer to the middle of the clearing as Daryl stood up. 

“Are you going to punch me, Big Dick?” I taunt walking backward “I’m sure everyone would love to watch you hit a woman.” I continue, stopping when I got him away from everything that could get him hurt badly if he fell on it. I look down at Sarge who has his hackles raised, waiting for me to give the order but I don’t instead I keep a level gaze ahead.

“Merle.” Daryl said, “She ain’t worth it.” He said a bit louder, grabbing his brother’s arm but Merle shook him off. 

“Stay out of this Little Dick, this has to happen,” I say raising my fists like I have a million times before. My foot sweeping back on the dirt as I got into stance. 

“Don’t call me Lil’ Dick!” He shouts angrily, looking like he was about to join in on the fight. I could probably take them both on one, but even I’m not stupid enough to try to take them both on at the same time. Especially not two men who look like they’ve had to fight tooth and nail for their place on this shitty rock. 

“What in the seven hells is going on here?” Shane asks, placing himself in between us. I roll my eyes but take the chance to look around. We seem to gathered a crowd, Carl was practically clutching Lori out of fear as was Sophia with Carol. The people I knew look concerned for me, but the majority, people I didn’t care to get to know seem to be wary of me. I hold back a scoff of irritation. 

“She almost shot my brother!” Merle complains as he tries to push past Shane. I keep my hands up prepared to take him if he got past Officer twenty-two. “That cold-hearted bitch!” He said fighting with Shane as I stood there with my usual calm expression.

“But she didn’t shoot your brother, she was trying to protect us.” Shane tries to reason as he pushes Merle back “Man, don’t make me subdue you.” He said as Merle kept trying to get around him to get to me. 

“Nah this ain’t right! This sick sumabitch enjoys killin’ you can see it in er eyes!” He continues and I step forward putting a hand on Shane. 

“This was bound to happen.” I said looking at Merle “If you want to fight me, we’ll fight.” I continue “But don’t get mad at me when you get flattened on your ass.” I know he’s a good fighter, I’m not stupid enough to deny his obvious physical advantage and the fact that he’s probably high on cocaine. But this needs to happen, and I’m still confident I can win, I’ve faced worse odds. 

“At least you ain’t a pussy.” Big Dick said, “Come on, move pig, let us fight.” Shane looks back at me and then flickers around the camp before shaking his head. 

“I don’t think I am.” He said, “Can’t you both see that the kids are scared?” He asks us and I knew. I know, but again this is a fight that needs to happen. It’s how people like Merle communicate. 

“Shane, move,” I hiss but he shook his head as Amy walking over and grabbing my arm. 

“Come on, let’s just go in the RV while they talk this out,” Amy says cautiously as she holds my bicep tightly but not too tight that I couldn’t break free without hurting her. 

“Go,” Shane orders and I can tell that there isn’t room for negotiation. I let out a sigh and look at Little Dick before following Amy into the camper. They would’ve stopped me either way. But I can’t avoid this fight forever and Shane sure as hell can’t stop them.

|12:00pm|

At first, I thought that they separated us for my benefit but the longer I sat in here the more I questioned. For one, they won’t let me leave, whenever I try Morales or T-dog stops me with an apologetic smile. It didn’t take me long to realize I was a prisoner in here and it pisses me off. The only solace I have is the fact that they brought my pack in here so I don’t have to worry about anybody stealing it. I let out a sigh as I read a book, I really don’t know what it’s about other than it solves my boredom. 

“Hey,” Shane said as he steps in holding a bowl of food. I close the book and stare him down as he slides across from me in the booth. 

“Are you letting me out of lock-up officer?” I ask him with a clearly dissatisfied look on my face. Shane put down the bowl and I got a look at the rice and fish inside. “Thanks,” I said pulling it towards me and taking a bite. 

“You can't be doing that, starting fights. Even if they’re the Dixons” Shane said as I took another bite and drank some water from the canteen that I had next to me. 

“Merle needs to fight me, needs to know that he’ll lose,” I reply honestly as I push the food around with my spoon. “He won’t stop if I don’t.” I finish, putting another spoonful in my mouth. 

“What happens if he wins, ever thought of that?” He asks and I raise an eyebrow. Sure Merle was strong as hell, I could tell that just by looking at the bastard. He was built like a brick shit house and I clocked those scars on his arm and his back. You don’t get those from just falling down. He was Army too, infantry, and probably saw some shit before he was discharged. But it doesn’t matter, I kept up on my training even after leaving the Marines, I passed trials, and broke records. I was the first woman to do the types of missions I did, and I was damn good at it. 

“He wouldn’t,” I reply honestly, someone like him lets his emotions control how he fights. Makes him sloppy, and some mistakes can be caught and exploited. “Why did Glenn go to the city without me?” I ask after a second, changing the topic. Shane was quiet a moment and looked to the side. 

“We need to be more careful about who we send to the city.” He said and I furrow my eyebrows together. 

“We were literally just talking about sending more groups into the city, what happened?” I asked scraping together the last bite from my bowl and putting it in my mouth. I eyed him some more and bit back the irritated growl that threatened to leave my throat. “Lori?” I ask. 

“She thinks we need more people at camp to protect us, especially you.” He said and I stare him down for a solid thirty seconds. 

“I’m not staying here, I don’t even know the names of half the people in this camp,” I reply. The only interesting thing I do to keep me going is when I go into the city for supplies. If I can’t do that then I’m just sitting here with my metaphorical dick in my hand.  

“That’s the problem, they don’t trust you, they don’t know you.” Shane counters and I let out a huff. “You’re gonna stay and you’re gonna do mundane shit around camp until the people here give two shits whether you live or die.” I roll my eyes but he isn’t done, slamming his hand to the table. “And, you're gonna move your tent next to Lori and Carl’s.” 

“No, I’m not moving my tent,” I huff, crossing my arms. “It’s a liability,” I argue but the look in his eyes doesn’t leave room for discussion. I have no idea what happened in the last twenty-four hours but in that time our relationship changed drastically. And I could guess why, Lori. It’s always her for some fucking reason. 

“This isn’t a request.” He said standing up. “You’ll stay in here until we can be sure Merle won't shiv you, we’ll move your tent for you.” He said walking out the door, the screen slamming with a shut behind him. Fuck me. 

|2:00pm|

Nobody came in and out except for Dale, the two of us having good conversations whenever he entered. But other than that I was just someone to avoid. When I looked out the window I saw Merle and Daryl chatting away, clearly happy by the current situation. I let out a huff and sat back down. I don’t understand why this is happening. I didn’t do anything wrong and I know that Shane agreed to shoot Daryl if he was a bit. It makes me wonder if he lied to Lori about what happened last night. Wouldn’t surprise me, anything to maintain the peace. 

I look down at Doc and Sarge wrapped around my feet. “Should we leave?” I ask them, I haven’t asked the question in days but it popped into my mind. Both of them perked up to look at me. “This camp is a ticking time bomb, we could get far from the city before the Geeks start working their way up here,” I say pulling my feet up onto the couch and leaning against the window. 

I would live better on my own, I know this, but for some reason, I can’t bring myself to leave. I’ve grown fond of some of the members in the camp even ones that are either liabilities or useless. They’re all probably going to die, but for some reason, I want to help them hold out for as long as I can. At least until my sister gets here, then we’ll leave. I shuffle through Dale’s stuff and found his map of the US and spread it out on the table. I trace my finger up the roads to Vermont. 

“Planning your escape?” Morales asks as he scoots into the seat across from me. I let out a sigh and stare at the map for a while before responding. 

“No.” I say honestly “I’m planning where I’ll go when my sister gets here.” I add after a few seconds. 

“What’s your plan?” He asks leaning forward and I stare at the map for a bit. 

“We’re going to go to a Shaker village.” I explain as I tapped at Vermont “There’s one where my sister and I grew up, but the one in Kentucky has a large solar farm. We’ll get in there, clear everything out then build walls around it and make a community, maybe even open up for trade.” I conclude still keeping my eyes on the map. 

“Sounds like a good plan.” He said leaning on his arm “We’ll go with you.” He adds after a few seconds of silence “And, I bet there are others here that would follow you as well if you decide to leave.” 

“I’m not trying to be a leader of anything,” I say again and Morales let out a laugh. 

“Estupida, you should’ve thought about that before being a survivalist, you know how to live in this world. People are going to follow, it’s instinct.” I look him over and lean back with a shrug. 

“Fine,” I respond with a roll of my eyes. “Have it your way.” I pause for a moment, as I thought of a question before opening my mouth again “When do you think they’ll let me out of here?” I ask. Morales doesn’t seem surprised at the question but just shrugs. 

“Honestly, probably until it’s time for you to keep watch.” He replies, looking over and out the window before back at me. “Shane’s been doing damage control on your behalf, people are scared after Daryl mentioned what happened last night.” He adds and I scoff, leaning back. 

“Shane agreed with me.” I point out, “We can’t have a ticking time bomb around camp if he did get bit.” I finish. 

“I know.” He responds “But the people here don’t fully understand our situation yet, they hear “she almost shot me” and that’s all they can think about.” 

“do they want me to leave?” I ask curiously “Are there people who are calling for my exile?” I ask again when he didn’t answer. 

“Some.” He said honestly which I appreciate despite the anger that bubbles under the surface. “They’re just scared.” He adds in defense of the nameless and faceless people around camp. 

“They’re idiots.” I counter “But that explains why when Shane came in here earlier and why he told me I couldn’t go on runs for a while.” I trail off. “Guess I’m on clothes-washing duty for the foreseeable future.” 

“You could learn how to fish, I’m sure Amy, Dale, or Andrea would teach you.” He offers and I shrug looking down at the map my gaze following the roads all the way to LA on the opposite side of the continent.

“Dale already offered,” I reply as I put my finger to LA and trailed it all the way to Atlanta. “I might just take him up on it.”  

|10:00pm|

Apparently the “community” didn’t like the idea of me keeping watch alone so Dale decided to stay with me. To watch me watch over them. Confusing bullshit. Dale has the gun rested against his thigh and I’m staring down at the phone in my lap.

“She’s fine, try not to worry too much.” He says with a calming voice. One I imagine a father would have. A good one, not like mine. 

“I think I’m going to turn it back on just in case,” I say lifting the antenna and pressing the power on. I wait until there’s a signal and then place it on the table with the volume up so I could hear it go off.

“She’s safer than we are.” He reasons and I can’t help but shake my head, my hair falling out of my braid. 

“No, she’s standing on top of a pile of metaphorical C4 that’s about one fuse lit from exploding,” I mumble feeling my old paranoia settle into my chest. I close my eyes and rub my temples trying to force the thoughts away from my mind. 

“Tell me about her,” Dale said watching me closely. I let out a shaky breath and let my hands fall down to my lap. 

“She’s my opposite.” I way quietly “I’ve been called many things in my life, all of the things Merle said fitting into that list.” I continue, my eyes flickering up towards the stars that were now visible without the light pollution. “But Natasha? She is kind, selfless, determined, ambitious, and charismatic. If she were here instead of me there wouldn't even be a single whisper about her intentions.” I stare out into the darkness “There was this one time she called me when she was in the Peace Corps, one of her host family’s kids got sick. Really sick, she was sobbing and asking me what to do and I couldn't find the words.” I continue “But she figured it out, pulled the community together with her own money to get him to a hospital in the capital.” 

“She sounds like an amazing girl.” Dale says, “I can’t wait to meet her.” He continues, saying the same words Shane and Amy did if a bit more sincere. 

“She will love you, she’s a lot like Amy but has one hell of an aim,” I say with a chuckle, looking over to the older man who holds a warm smile that I can see even in the darkness, his hat casting a darker shadow over his eyes and upper face. I felt the pull to smile my lips curling slightly but unnoticeable enough to not be seen by an unknown eye. 

“Is that why you stay?” He asks shuffling the rifle in his grip and I nod. 

“My sister needs people, she likes the comfort of others. If it weren’t for me wanting to make a community for her to enter I wouldn’t have stayed this long.” I say, finally being honest with myself, with my intentions for staying.

“Well I’m glad you stayed, I’ve told you this before but we wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for you.” He said but I shake my head looking down at the phone. 

“No,” I reply, “You would’ve been fine even if I wasn’t here.” My voice is quiet but it is steady as the words left my mouth. It’s true, they would’ve found a way. Glenn could handle the runs, Shane the camp organization, Daryl the hunting, Morales the protecting, and Carol/Lori/Miranda for the domestic tasks. Everyone has a role and though I do a little bit of everything there is a quote that sticks in my mind. A jack of all trades is better than a master of none but never a master of one. 

Not to mention my moral ambiguity will only get worse as time goes on, they aren’t going to like it when I shoot someone in the head after he or she gets bit. Especially after witnessing their collective reaction to being told I almost shot someone, what happens when I actually do? I hear Dale let out a sigh but before he could say what's on his mind my phone rang. It shouldn’t be ringing, Natasha shouldn’t be calling. I pick it up and hold it to my ear. 

“Natasha?” I ask, keeping my voice steady.

“You picked up, I thought you’d be asleep.” She responds, her voice quiet, probably trying to hide the fact she was calling me at all. 

“What’s wrong?’ I ask, turning to Dale who shuffled the rifle in his hands, probably trying to give me as much privacy as possible. 

“Lisa told the military about Nick’s addiction.” She whispers, her voice slightly out of breath and rushed. “They took him and Griselda away, it was awful.” She continues and I felt my throat go dry. Shit is hitting the fan quicker than I anticipated. Nick is/was a liability to the military, there is no way they’ll let him live. I lick my lips and look up at the sky. 

“What are you going to do?” I ask her, silence filling the void between us as she thought. 

“I don’t know.” She replies honestly. “What should I do?” She asks, turning to me for advice.  I don’t have all the information she does, I can’t help her but I think for a moment. Griselda is Daniel’s wife if I remember. 

“Was Daniel left behind?’ I ask as I fiddle with the pocket of my dirty cargo pants. I need to wash these. 

“Yes, he tried to go with her but they didn’t let him.” She said, “Why?” 

“Help him, he’ll know what to do, I have a gut feeling,” I respond. I don’t know why but there was something in his voice and the way Natasha talks about him that made me believe he’s the best option right now. 

“Okay.” She responds, her voice trailing off at the end, the two of us falling into silence. “I should go now.” She said, her voice quiet. I could tell that Nick being taken bothered her. To be honest I’m not too surprised. She talks about him a lot, a little too much if I’m being honest, But I can’t be sure. 

“I love you, be safe,” I say first listening for her on the other side of the phone. 

“I love you too, be safe.” She responds before hanging up the phone as I normally do. I turn the off the phone and set it on the table. 

“Is she okay?” Dale asks and I don’t know how to respond, I lean back in the camping chair and look out at the camp that is dark and quiet as everyone has already gone to bed. 

“For now yes, but…” I paused, the words getting lost in my throat “Los Angeles is going to fall, and soon. I just hope she’s far away when it happens.”